FROM -THE- LIBRARY- OF -
- KG N RAD - BURDACH
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
Microsoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/apologyofaristidOOarisrich
V>£>»T^ Sap&t^^ •:\<ui3
.t^«tvi«l rCdUw^ TtlDnt<'
COD. SINAIT. SYE. XVI.
GA 19 — v^ 22 nostrae editionis
TEXTS AND STUDIES
CONTBIBUTIONS TO
BIBLICAL AND PATRISTIC LITERATURE
EDITED BY
J. ARMITAGE ROBINSON B.D.
FELLOW OF Christ's college Cambridge
VOL. I.
No. 1. THE APOLOGY OF AEISTIDES
SECOND EDITION
CAMBRIDGE
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
1893
Eoution: C. J. CLAY and SONS,
CAMBEIDGE UNIVEKSITY PKESS WAKEHOUSE,
AVE MAEIA LANE.
(CambrilJfie: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO.
ILeipjiQ: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
l^ebj gork: MACMILLAN AND CO.
THE APOLOGY OF AEISTIDES
ON BEHALF OF THE CHRISTIANS
FROM A SYRIAC MS. PRESERVED ON MOUNT SINAI
EDITED
WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND TRANSLATION BY
J. RENDEL HARRIS M.A.
FELLOW OF CLARE COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE
AND UNIVERSITY LECTURER IN PALAEOGRAPHY
WITH AN APPENDIX
CONTAINING THE MAIN PORTION OF
THE ORIGINAL GHEEK TEXT
BY
J. ARMITAGE ROBINSON B.D.
FELLOW AND ASSISTANT TUTOR OF CHRIST's COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE
SECOND EDITION
CAMBRIDGE
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
1893
[All Rights reserved]
Cambriljge :
PKINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND RONS,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
SURDACH
PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION.
r I 1HE first part of this tract contains the Syriac text of the lost
-L Apology of Aristides, accompanied by such comments and
elucidations as I have been able to give to the subject. It is my
first venture in Syriac, and I am thankful to my learned friends
who have from time to time assisted me with suggestions and
criticisms for the elimination of some of the more glaring errors.
Amongst them I may mention especially Professor Bensly, of
Cambridge, and Professor Isaac A. Hall, of New York. In the
attempt to give the Armenian fragments of the Apology, in such
a form as may make them accessible for critical use, I have had
the valuable aid of Mr Conybeare, of Oxford, who placed at my
disposal the results of his own work at Edschmiazin.
When the pages were almost through the printer's hands, my
friend Mr J. A. Robinson, of Christ's College, by one of those
happy accidents, as we call them, upon which progress depends,
discovered that substantially the whole of the Greek text was
extant, and had been incorporated in that charming half-Greek
and half-Oriental story, the Lives of Barlaam and Joasaph. Of
course this means that, for the greater part of the Apology of
Aristides, we have copies and versions in good number (Greek,
Latin, Ethiopic, Arabic, Old French, etc.). This opens quite a new
field before the student of Christian Apologetics. Need I say how
gladly I make way for him in the Appendix, which will really
be the text itself; and that I say in the language of the Acts
of St Perpetua : " Hie ordinem totum Apologiae iam hinc ipse
narrabit...manu sua et suo sensu."
J. RENDEL HARRIS.
PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION.
THE First Edition of the Apology of Aristides having been
exhausted with unexpected rapidity, it has seemed better
to reprint the book as it stands, rather than to attempt to recast
it before there has been a full opportunity for such substantial
criticism as will, it is to be hoped, throw new light upon the
subject. Accordingly the Second Edition is a reprint of the First
with a few verbal corrections. The only change to which atten-
tion need be called is the substitution of a fresh literal translation
of a few lines of the Armenian Version cited on p. 78. This I
have introduced with a view of shewing how much more closely
the Armenian follows the Greek at certain points than might be
supposed when it is read only through the medium of translations
made before the Greek had been discovered. No future edition of
the Apology can be considered complete which does not contain the
text of the Armenian fragment with a closely literal translation.
J. A. R.
Christ's College,
August, 1892.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
INTKODUCTION
Description of the Syriac MS.
Aristides and Eusebius
Celsus and Aristides
The Symbol of the Faith in the time of Aristides
The Armenian Fragment of the Apology
An additional Armenian Fragment of Aristides
TEANSLATION OF THE SYEIAC VEESION
NOTES ON THE SYEIAC VEESION
APPENDIX
The original Greek of the Apology of Aristides
The Greek text of 'Barlaam and Josaphat' .
The bearing of the Apology on the Canon
The Apology and the Didache
The Apology and the Preaching of Peter
The Greek text edited from three MSS.
Index of Greek words
Index of subject matter
THE SYEIAC TEXT OF THE APOLOGY
PAGES
1-34
3
6
19
23
26
33
35-51
52-64
65-118
67
80
82
84
86
100
113
117
^JA— r^
NOTE.
With the aid of the photographs taken by Prof. Harris the
Syriac text has been carefully revised by Prof. Bensly, who has
taken special pains with the reproduction of the punctuation of
the MS. There seems occasionally to be some deviation from the
ordinary system in the use of the diacritical points: but as it is
impossible to tell from the photographs to what date the punc-
tuation belongs, it has seemed better to reproduce it without
attempting to mend it.
The English translation was in the first instance made by
Prof. Harris : but the discovery of the Greek made it necessary
that it should undergo a complete revision, in order that scholars
who do not read Syriac might be able to form a better estimate of
the relation of the Syriac to the Greek, than could be given by
a translation made without any reference to the latter. Moreover
in several places the Greek cast new light upon the Syriac where
it was obscure before. The task of revision would have been
entirely beyond my power, but for the kind patience of Prof.
Bensly, who allowed me to read the whole piece through with
him. At his suggestion too I have added, within brackets, a few
notes in addition to those made by Prof. Harris.
The Facsimile of a page of the Syriac MS. has been made
from one of Prof. Harris's photographs. It corresponds with
OA 19 — \A 22 of this edition.
J. A. R.
INTEODUCTION.
The present volume contains one of the earliest of the
Apologies made to the Roman Emperors on behalf of the
Christians, that, namely, which was said to have been presented
to the Emperor Hadrian by an Athenian philosopher of the
name of Aristides. Our information concerning this Apology has
hitherto been of the scantiest kind, depending chiefly upon certain
allusions of Eusebius in his Ecclesiastical History and in his
Ghronicon; as Eusebius did not, however, preserve any extracts
from the book and presents only a most obscure figure in a
philosopher's garb as its author, while subsequent writers have
added little or nothing to what they found in Eusebius, it must
be admitted that our ideas as to the character and scope of one
of the earliest apologetic treatises on Christianity were about as
vague as it was possible for them to be. It is true that there was
a suspicion abroad which came from Jerome that the lost work
of Aristides had been imitated by Justin in his Apology, and
Jerome had also ventured the opinion that the Apology was
woven out of materials derived from the philosophers : but it
was almost impossible to put any faith in Jerome's statements,
which are usually mere editorial expansions and colourings of
what he found in the pages of Eusebius. Not that there was any
d priori improbability in the opinion that one Christian Apologist
had imitated another, for almost all the Apologies that are known
to us are painfully alike, and it would not be difl&cult to maintain
of any two of them selected at random that one of them had
borrowed from or imitated the other. The difficulty lay in the
want of literary faith in statements made by Jerome ; but even if
H. A. 1
2 THE APOLOGY
this confidence had not been wanting, we should not have been
very much the wiser.
In the case of a companion Apology to that of Aristides,
we were more happily placed for forming an opinion ; since
Eusebius not only describes an Apology presented to the Emperor
Hadrian by a certain Quadratus, at the time of one of the imperial
visits to Athens, but gives us also some striking and powerful
sentences, just enough to convince one that the document was
marked by argumentative force and spiritual insight, and could
not have been a mere conventional tirade against paganism.
Until recent times, then, all that could be said on the subject
of these lost Apologies was that we had Eusebian tradition for
their existence, Eusebian authority for their date, and a Eusebian
extract from one of them as a specimen of sub- apostolic defence,
a mere brick from a vanished house.
The mist, however, lifted some time ago, when the learned
Armenians of the Lazarist monastery at Venice added to the
obligations under which they have so often laid the scholarly and
Christian world, by publishing an Armenian translation of the
opening chapters of the lost Apology of Aristides ; and although
their document was received in some quarters^ with incredulity,
it will be seen, by what we have presently to bring forward, that
the fragment which they printed was rightly entitled, and that
they had at least made the way for a satisfactory conception of
^ Especially by M. Kenan, who in his Origines de Christianisme, vol. vi. p. vi.,
says: *' Le present volume 6tait imprim6 quand j'ai eu connaissance d'une
publication des m6khitaristes de Venise contenant en Arm6nien, avec traduction
Latine, deux moreeaux, dont I'un serait I'Apologie adress^e par Aristide a Adrien.
L'authenticite de cette pi^ce ne soutient pas I'examen. C'est une composition
plate, qui r^pondrait bien mal a ce que Eus^be et S. J6rome disent du talent
de I'auteur et surtout a cette particularity que I'ouvrage 6tait contextum philoso-
phorum sententiis. L'ecrit Arm^nien ne presente pas une seule citation d'auteur
profane. La th^ologie qu'on y trouve, en ce qui concerne la Trinity, I'incarnation,
la quality de m^re de Dieu attribuee a Marie, est post^rieure au iv^ si^cle.
L'^rudition historique ou plutot mythologique est aussi bien indigne d'un 6crivain
du 11^ si^cle. Le second ' sermon ' publi6 par les mekhitaristes a encore moins
de droit a etre attribu6 au philosophe Chr6tien d'Ath^nes : le manuscrit porte
Aristaeus : c'est une hom61ie insignificable sur le bon larron. "
M. Renan was rightly opposed in this sweeping negation of authenticity by
Doulcet, who pointed out relations between Aristides and the Timaeus as a
justification of the philosophical character of the work. Unfortunately Doulcet
OF ARISTIDES. 8
the dogmatics which underlay the apologetics. This was a great
gain. Moreover their published fragment shewed traces of an
interesting originality of method in the classification of the
religious beliefs of the time.
Our contribution to the subject consists of a Syriac translation
of the whole, or substantially the whole, of the missing Apology.
We were so happy as to discover this text in a volume of Syriac
extracts preserved in the library of the convent of St Catharine,
upon Mount Sinai, during a delightful visit which we paid to
those majestic solitudes and silences in the spring of 1889. Our
copy has suffered somewhat in the course of time from suc-
cessive transcriptions, and needs occasionally the hand of the
critical corrector. The language and thought of the writer are,
however, so simple and straightforward that the limits of error are
much narrower than they would be in a document where the struc-
ture was more highly complicated; the unintelligible sentences
which accumulate in a translation so much more rapidly than
in the copying of an original document, are almost entirely
absent. In fact the writer is more of a child than a philosopher,
a child well-trained in creed and well-practised in ethics, rather
than either a dogmatist defending a new system or an iconoclast
destroying an old one: but this simplicity of treatment, so far
from being a weakness, adds often greatly to the natural im-
pressiveness of the subject and gives the work a place by the
side of the best Christian writing of his age. But, before going
further, it will be best to describe a little more closely the volume
from which our text is taken.
Description of the MS.
The MS. from which we have copied is numbered 16 amongst
the Syriac MSS. of the Sinaitic convent. The MS. may be
went too far, by trying to identify Aristides with the author of the Epistle to
Diognetus.
Hamack {TheoL LZ. 1879, no. 16, col. 375 f.) was very favourable to the
genuineness of the fragment, and made some excellent points in its defence.
M. Renan will now have the opportunity of verifying for himself that the term
Theotokos, to which he objected so strongly as savouring of the fourth century, is
not in the Syriac text.
1—2
4 THE APOLOGY
referred to the 7th century, and is written in two columns to
the page. The book is made up of a number of separate treatises
and extracts, ahnost all of which are ethical in character. Thus
on fol. 1 6 we have
or, the history of the Lives of the Fathers, translated from Greek
into Syriac.
On fol. 2 b
Apparently we have here the Liber Paradisi or Lives of
the Holy Fathers of the Desert, of which many copies exist
in Greek, though it may be doubted whether there is any critical
edition. Some portions of this Syriac version were published at
Upsala by Tullberg and his disciples, in 1851, from MSS. in the
Vatican and in the British Museum. In our MS. the current
heading of the pages is
f^^i^sa r^l'.TAjjL*.! r<'&u^JLi^
or, History of the Egyptian Hermits.
After fol. 86 b two leaves appear to have been cut away.
Fol. 87 6 bears the heading
Of the holy Nilus the Solitary.
At the foot of fol. 93 a begins the Apology of Aristides.
On fol. 105 a begins
or, A discourse of Plutarch on the subject of a man's being
assisted by his enemy.
At the foot of fol. 112 a
or, A second discourse of the same Plutarch irepl da-Kr^aew^;.
Apparently this is the tract published by Lagarde in his Ana-
lecta, pp. 177 — 186, and translated by Gildemeister and Bucheler.
OF ARISTIDES. 5
On fol. 121 b a>ai-^,^vx^.i K'ijsarelsw
A discourse of Pythagoras,
probably the same as is published in Lagarde's Analecta, pp. 195
—201.
On fol. 126 a r^^\:sfis» Aj^.1 a)CVAi\\oA.i K'-ws^relsa
A discourse of Plutarch, on Anger, for which see Lagarde,
Analecta Syriaca, pp. 186 — 195.
On fol. 132 b
A discourse of Lucius (Lucianus), that we should not receive
slander against our friends : Trepl tov firj paBiay^ irLar^vevv BcaffoXfj.
Apparently the same as is given in Sachau, Inedita, pp. 1 — 16.
On fol. 140 a
A discourse made by a philosopher, De Anima :
probably the same as is given in Sachau, Inedita, as Philosophorum
de anima sententiae.
On fol. 143 a
or, the Counsel of Theano, a female philosopher of the school
of Pythagoras : see Sachau, Inedita, pp. 70 — 75, as Theano :
Sententiae \
On fol. 145 6 a collection of Sayings of the Philosophers,
beginning with
V2«K' T ^*!«.«v»y -^\^ *^ ' (Plato the Wise said).
On fol. 151 b
^ijsaX Ills .1 ^cnon.-i reLQ.z.Q^ rdL^sn:%n r^\jyir^jsn
A first discourse in explanation of Ecclesiastes, made by Mar
John the Solitary for the blessed Theognis. See Wright's Gat. of
the Syr. MSS. in the Brit. Mus. p. 996.
1 See Wright's Catalogue, p. 1160. The general contents of this MS. (Brit.
Mus. 987) should be compared with those of the MS. here described : it contains
e.g. the Apology of Melito and the Hypomnemata of Ambrose, and various
Philosophical treatises.
6 THE APOLOGY
And from fol. 214 a onward the volume is occupied with
translations from the Homilies of Chrysostom on Matthew.
The above description will shew something of the value of the
MS. It will also suggest that it was the ethical character of the
Apology of Aristides that secured its incorporation with the
volume. Let us now pass on to discuss the effect which this
recovered document has upon our estimate of the Eusebian
statements concerning the earliest Church Apologists.
Aristides and Eusehius.
According to the Chronicon of Eusebius we have the following
date for the Apologies of Quadratus and Aristides :
1. The Armenian version of the Chronico7i gives under the
year 124 A.D. as follows :
01. A. Abr. Imp. Kom.
^^226 2140 8^ ^i Adrianus Eleusinarum rerum gnarus
fuit multaque (dona) Atheniensium
largitus est.
* Romanorum ecclesiae episcopatum
excepit Septimus Telesphorus an-
nis XI.
Codratus apostolorum auditor et Aristides nostri dogmatis
(nostrae rei) philosophus Atheniensis Adriano supplicationes
dedere apologeticas (apologiae, responsionis) ob mandatum.
Acceperat tamen et a Serennio (s. Serenno) splendido praeside
(iudice) scriptum de Christianis, quod nempe iniquum sit occidere
eos solo rumore sine inquisitione, neque ulla accusatione. Scribit
Armonicus Fundius (Phundius) proconsuli Asianorum ut sine ullo
damno et incusatione non damnarentur; et exemplar edicti eius
hucusque circumfertur.
One of the Armenian MSS. (Cod. N) transfers this notice
about the Apologists to the following year, and it is believed
that this represents more exactly the time of Hadrian's first
visit to Athens (125 — 126 A.D.). With this agrees the dating
of the Latin version of Jerome. We may say then that it is
the intention of Eusebius to refer the presentation of both these
OP ARISTIDES. 7
Apologies to the time when Hadrian was spending his first winter
in Athens ; and to make them the reason for the Imperial rescript
to Minucius Fundanus which we find attached to the first Apology
of Justin Martyr. And since Minucius Fundanus and his pre-
decessor Granianus were consuls sufFect in the years 106 and
107, it is not unreasonable to suppose that they held the Asian
pro-consulate in the years A.D. 123 and 124, or 124 and 125. If
then Aristides and Quadratus presented apologies to Hadrian, it is
reasonable to connect these Apologies with his first Athenian
winter and not with the second (a.d. 129 — 130).
But here we begin to meet with difficulties ; for, in the first
place, much doubt has been thrown on the genuineness of the
rescript of the emperor to Minucius Fundanus; in the second
place there is a suspicious resemblance between Quadratus the
Apologist and another Quadratus who was bishop of Athens in the
reign of Antoninus Pius, succeeding to Publius whom Jerome
affirms to have been martyred ; and in the third place our
newly-recovered document cannot by any possibility be referred
to the period suggested by Eusebius, and there is only the barest
possibility of its having been presented to the Emperor Hadrian
at all. Let us examine this last point carefully, in order to answer,
as far as our means will permit, the question as to the time of
presentation of the Apology of Aristides and the person or persons
to whom it was addressed.
The Armenian fragment is headed as follows :
To the Emperor Hadrian Caesar, fi'om Aristides, philosopher
of Athens.
There is nothing, at first sight, to lead us to believe that this
is the original heading ; such a summary merely reflects the
Eusebian tradition and might be immediately derived from it.
When we turn to the Syriac Version, we find a somewhat
similar preface, to the following effect.
Apology made by Aristides the Philosopher before Hadrianus
the King, concerning the worship of Almighty God.
But this, which seems to be a mere literary heading, proper,
shall we say, for one out of a collection of apologies, is immediately
8 THE APOLOGY
followed by another introduction which cannot be anything else
than a part of the primitive apology. It runs as follows :
...Caesar Titus Hadrianus Antoninus, Worshipful and Clement,
from Marcianus Aristides, philosopher of Athens.
The additional information which we derive from this sentence
is a sufficient guarantee of its genuineness; we have the first
name of the philosopher given, as Marcianus; and we have the
name of the emperor addressed given at length. To our astonish-
ment this is not Hadrian, but his successor Antoninus Pius, who
bears the name of Hadrian by adoption from Publius Aelius
Hadrianus. Unless therefore we can shew that there is an error
or a deficiency in the opening sentence of the Apology we shall
be obliged to refer it to the time of the emperor Antoninus Pius,
and to say that Eusebius has made a mistake in reading the title
of the Apology, or has followed some one who had made the
mistake before him. And it seems tolerably clear that if an
error exist at all in such a precise statement as ours, it must be
of the nature of an omission. Let us see what can be urged in
favour of this theory. We will imagine that the original title
contained the names both of Hadrian and of Antoninus Pius,
his adviser and companion, much in the same way as Justin opens
his first Apology with the words, " to the Emperor Titus Aelius
Hadrianus Antoninus Pius Augustus Caesar and to his son Veris-
simus the Philosopher, and to Lucius the Philosopher, natural son
of Caesar and adopted son of Pius.... I Justin... have written the
following appeal and supplication." In support of this theory we
might urge the apparent dislocation of the opening sentence of
our Apology. The Syriac version is clearly wrong in its punctua-
tion, for example, since it transfers the expression A^ .tm*t<'
(Almighty) to Caesar, by placing a colon after the word KVair^
(God). This is clearly impossible, for that the writer did not
attempt to translate, say, avroKpdrcop as if it were iravroKpaTrnp
will be evident from his correct use of the Divine attribute later
on in his work. But even if the translator had been guilty of
such a mistake, the case would not have been bettered, because
Antonine would now have been styled Emperor as well as Caesar.
But let us imagine if we please that the term Caesar or
OF ARISTIDES. V
Emperor Caesar belongs to a previous name which has dropped
out and supply the connective necessary, so as to read, "To the
Emperor Aelius Hadrianus Augustus Caesar and to Titus Hadria-
nus Antoninus." In support of this we may urge that the
adjectives which follow are marked in the Syriac with the sign
of the plural, as if the writer imagined himself to be addressing
more persons than one. Supposing then that this is the case
we should still have to face the question as to the name given
to Antonine ; if he is called Hadrian, this must mean that the
Apology is presented at some time subsequent to his adoption,
which is generally understood to have taken place in the year
A.D. 138, only a little while before Hadrian's death. So that in
any case we should be prohibited by our document from dating
the Apology in question either in the first visit of Hadrian to
Athens or in the second visit, and we should only have the
barest possibility that it was presented to Hadrian at all. It
would have, so to speak, to be read to him on his death -bed at
Baiae. Seeing then the extreme difficulty of maintaining the
Hadrianic or Eusebian hypothesis, we are driven to refer the
Apology to the reign of Antoninus Pius, and to affirm that
Eusebius made a mistake in reading or quoting the title of the
book, in which mistake he has been followed by a host of other
and later writers. If he followed a text which had the heading as
in the Syriac, he has misunderstood the person spoken of as Hadrian
the king ; and if on the other hand he takes the opening sentences
as his guide, he has made a superficial reference, which a closer
reading would have corrected. All that is necessary to make the
Syriac MS. intelligible is the introduction of a simple prepositional
prefix before the imperial name, and the deletion of the ribbui
points in the adjectives.
Nor is this all ; for there can be no doubt that the two
adjectives in question (reliiaMVsao f<'.'U^^) are intended to
represent two of the final titles of Antoninus : f^'.-ViXcto standing
for the Greek Xe/Saaro^;, which again is the equivalent of the
Latin Augustus; and rtlusajji-sa being the equivalent of the
title Pius which the Roman Senate gave to Antoninus shortly
after his accession and which the Greeks render by euo-eySr)?.
And it is precisely in this order that the titles are usually found,
10 THE APOLOGY
viz. Augustus Pius, which the Syriac has treated as adjectives,
and connected by a conjunction. Moreover this translation of
evae^ri^ on the part of the Syriac interpreter shews that the
meaning of the title is ' clement ' or ' compassionate,' rather than
that of mere filial duty, which agrees with what we find in a
letter of Marcus Aurelius to Faustina ; " haec (dementia) patrem
tuum imprimis Pii nomine ornavit\"
Now how will this conclusion react upon the companion
Apology of Quadratus? We could, no doubt, maintain that
it leaves the question where it found it. The mistake made
by Eusebius need not have been a double error, and the correct
reference to Hadrian for Quadratus's Apology would have furnished
a starting-point for the incorrect reasoning with regard to Aristides.
On this supposition we should simply erase the reference to Aristides
from Eusebius and his imitators.
But there is one difficulty to be faced, and that is the fact
that we were in confusion over Quadratus before w^e reached any
conclusion about Aristides. And our investigation has not helped
to any elucidation of the confusion. Read for example the language
in which Eusebius {H. E. I v. 3) describes the presentation of the
Apology.
AtXt09 'ABpiavo<; BtaBe')(^eTaL rrjv T^je/jLoviav' rovrro K.oSpdro'i
\6yov 7rpo(T(f)covy(Ta<; avahlBwaiv, airoXoylav (TvvTd^a<; virep Trj<;
Kad^ r/fid<; Oeoae/Seia^;'
and compare it with the Greek of the Chronicon as preserved by
Syncellus,
KoS/3aT09 o lepo^ rdov diroaToXcov aKovarrj^ AlXtw 'ABpLavM to)
avTOKpdropi \6fyov<i diroXoyia^ virep ^pLariavrnv eSwKev'
and we naturally suspect with Harnack*^ that the title must have
been something like the following,
Xoyo^ diroXoyia<; virep Trj<i rwv ^pcaTiavcov Oeoae^eia^,
and we are confirmed in this belief by finding that the Aristides
Apology was also headed
aTToXoyla virep Tr}<^ Oeoae/Sela';'
at least its literary heading must have been very like this.
1 Quoted by Eckhel, Doctrina vii. Pt. ii. p. 36. This would seem to resolve the
perplexity of Spartianus as to the origin of the name.
2 Die griechischen Apologeten p. 101. I need not say how much I am indebted to
Harnack's investigations. It will be apparent throughout these pages.
OF ARISTIDES. 11
May we not also infer that the opening sentences of the
Quad ratus- Apology must have contained the dedication AtXtw
'ASptavQ) which we find suggested above ? But when we have
made these suppositions the similarity between the two apologies
in the titles is very great, for Aelius Hadrianus is also a part
of the adopted name of the emperor Antoninus.
And let us look at the matter from another point of view.
One of our early sources of information about Quadratus, the
bishop of Athens, is found in a passage of a letter of Dionysius
of Corinth preserved by Eusebius, and certainly Dionysius of
Corinth ought to be good authority for Athenian religious history
of the time immediately preceding his own. Eusebius does not
actually quote the letter which Dionysius wrote to the church at
Athens, but he tells us its scope and makes it easy to divine
its contents : his language is as follows :
1^ Be {iinaToXrj) 7rpb<; 'AOyvatov; BieyepTLKrj iriGTeco^ kol tt]^
Kara to evayyiXcov iroXnela^' r)<; oXiycoprjaavTa^ ikey^et, ft)9 av
fjutKpov Setv airoaTOLVTa^ tov \6yov, ef ovirep tov irpoearwTa avrwv
TiovifKiov /naprvprja-aL Kara tou? tot€ avve^r) BLcoyp,ov<;. J^oSpdrov
Se fjuera tov fJuapTVprjaavTa HovitKlov KaTa(TTdvTO<; avTwv kiridKO-
irov fJuefivr^Tat' iTrcfiapTvpoov, ft)9 dv Bia Trj^ avTov o-ttouSt}? eTri-
(TUvaxOivTcov, KoX Trj<; TrlaTeco^ dva^co7rvp7](nv elXij'^oTayv.
From this it would naturally be inferred that the Quadratus
mentioned in the letter was a contemporary of Dionysius of
Corinth ; for the latter writes to the Athenians at once convicting
them of slackness in the faith, and congratulating them on their
happy revival under the ministration of Quadratus. And since
Dionysius writes letters also to Soter, the bishop of Rome, who
belongs to the early years of Marcus Aurelius, we should probably
say that Quadratus was not very much earlier than this, which
would place him in the reign of Antoninus Pius. And the
persecution at Athens which ended in the martyrdom of "Publius
must therefore fall in the same reign. Now Jerome (de FiVr. ill.
§19) identifies this Quadratus, the bishop of Athens, with the
Apologist ^ and consequently pushes back the persecution into the
1 " Quadratus apostolorum discipulus, Publio Athenarum episcopo ob Christi
fidem martyrio coronato, in locum eius substituitur et ecclesiam grandi terrore
dispersam fide et industria sua cougregat. Cumque Hadrianus Athenis exegisset
12 THE APOLOGY
reign of Hadrian. We do not indeed attach any especial weight
to Jerome's statement as to the time of the persecution, which is
simply a combination made up out of passages from Eusebius
concerning Quadratus and Dionysius with slight amplifications.
He can hardly be right in placing the persecution under the reign
of Hadrian, for, as Lightfoot points out\ Eusebius, from whom
he draws his facts, knows nothing about it : moreover we have
information from Melito'^ that Antoninus Pius did actually write
to Athens to suppress a persecution of the Christians. But, on
the other hand, may he not be right after all in his identification
of the bishop Quadratus with the Apologist, and do not the
circumstances of the persecution suggested by Melito and testified
to by Dionysius exactly suit the presentation of the Apology to
the emperor ?
While then we would readily admit that, as long as the
Apology of Aristides was held to belong to the time of an
Athenian visit of Hadrian, the Apology of Quadratus naturally
remained with it, yet on the other hand when the Hadrian
hypothesis is untenable for Aristides, will not the Quadratus-
bishop and Quadrat us-apologist naturally run together, and be
one and the same person ? Or is there anything to prevent the
identification ? The words ' apostolorum discipulus,' used by
Jerome, and the corresponding words of Eusebius, diroo-roXcjv
cLKovGrrj^, can hardly be held to militate seriously against this
hypothesis, for they are evident deductions from the passage which
Eusebius quotes from the Apology of Quadratus about the sick
people healed by the Lord, ' some of whom continued down to our
times.' Jerome says boldly that Quadratus had seen very many
of the subjects of our Lord's miracles ; which is in any case a gross
exaggeration. But if such persons, either many or few, had really
lived into the age of Quadratus, it would be very difficult to place
hiemem, invisens Eleusinam, et omnibus paene Graeciae sacris initiatus dedisset
occasionem his, qui Christianos oderant, absque praecepto imperatoris vexare
credentes, porrexit ei librum &c."
1 Lightfoot, Ignatius, ed. ii. ii. 541.
2 Euseb. H. E. iv. 26, ex apologia Melitonis, 6 5e irar-qp crov Kai aov to, a^fiirauTci.
SioiKOVfTOS avT(^f Tttis iroXeaL irepi tov txrjdev veurepl^eiv vepl ijfiQv ^ypaxpev iv oh Kai
irpbs AapLcraalovs Kai irpos QeaaaXoviKeis Kai ' Kdrjvalovs koX irpos wavras "EWrivas. This
certainly looks like an outbreak of persecution in Greece.
OF ARISTIDES. 13
the Apologist in the reign of Antoninus Pius. Unless, therefore,
it can be maintained that the language quoted by Eusebius from
Quadratus is an exaggeration or a misunderstanding we can
hardly identify the bishop with the apologist. This is the furthest
point to which the evidence carries the argument.
And now let us return to Aristides and see whether we can
determine anything further concerning the time and manner of
presentation of the Apology.
And first of all we may say that the simplicity of the style
of the Apology is in favour of an early date. The religious ideas
and practices are of an antique cast. The ethics shew a remarkable
continuity with Jewish ethics : the care for the stranger and the
fiiendless, the burial of the dead and the like, are given as
characteristic virtues both of Judaism and of Christianity. Indeed
we may say that one of the surprising things about the Apology
is the friendly tone in which the Jews are spoken of: one certainly
would not suspect that the chasm between the Church and the
Synagogue had become as practically impassable as we find it in
the middle of the second century. There is no sign of the hostile
tone which we find towards the Jews in the martyrdom of Polycarp,
and nothing like the severity of contempt which we find in the
Epistle to Diognetus. If the Church is not in the writer's time
any longer under the wing of the Synagogue, it has apparently
no objection to taking the Synagogue occasionally under its own
wing.
Such a consideration seems to be a mark of antiquity, and one
would, therefore, prefer to believe, if it were possible, that the
Apology was earlier than the Jewish revolt under Bar-Cochab.
But since we have shewn that view to be untenable (and yet how
attractive if we could place Aristides in the second visit of Hadrian
to Athens, and Quadratus in the first !) we must content ourselves
with seeking as early a date as is consistent with the super-
scriptions.
Another point that seems ancient about our Apology is that
it contains traces, and very interesting traces, of the use of
a creed, very similar to the Apostolic Symbol, but involving
certain notable points of difference. We shall discuss the question
more at length by and by ; but at present it will be interesting
14 THE APOLOGY
to notice, especially in view of the obviously friendly attitude of
the writer towards the Jews, that his creed contained a clause to
the effect that
' He was crucified by the Jews,'
perhaps without the clause that was current in later times, ' under
Pontius Pilate.' Now I am aware that there are some persons
to whom this will seem an argument for a later date ; for example
M. Renan, Origines VI. p. 277, says " les Chretiens commen^aient
a faire retomber sur I'ensemble de la nation juive un reproche
que surement ni Pierre ni Jacques ni I'auteur de I'Apocalypse
ne songeaient a lui adresser, celui d'avoir crucifie J^sus." It
would be interesting however to compare this statement of
M. Renan with the language of Peter in Acts ii. 36, " Whom ye
crucified;" of James in Ep. v. 6, "ye murdered the Just;" or
with the writer of the Apocalypse where he describes Jerusalem
as the spiritual Sodom and Egypt, "where also our Lord was
crucified."
The very same charge is made by Justin in his dialogue with
Trypho^ who uses language very similar to that of the Epistle of
James, and in discussing the miseries which have befallen the
Jewish race, says pointedly "Fairly and justly have these things
come upon you ; for Ye slew the Just One." Why should we
assume such a sentiment to be a mark of late date ?
These references do not, however, suggest that the sentence
in question was in the Creed. To prove that, we should have to
go much farther afield, for the known forms of early creeds do
not seem to contain it: if, however, we were to examine the
Apocryphal Christian Literature of the early centuries, we should,
no doubt, find many traces of the lost sentence. For example, it
comes over and over in the Apocryphal Acts of John, a Gnostic
document which Wright edited and translated from the Syriac.
Here we find the sentence frequently in the very connexion which
it would have with other Christian dogmatic statements if it had
been incorporated with some actual form of the Symbol of Faith.
When we find that these Acts give us as the staple of Apostolic
teaching that
1 Dial. 16.
OF ARISTIDES. 15
"The Jews crucified Him on the tree,
And He died
And rose after three days,
And He is God,
And He ascended to Heaven
And is at the right hand of His Father"
we must admit that the sequence of ideas, and probably the very
words are from a Creed.
The same thing is true when we find the Apostle speaking,
and saying
"In the name of Jesus the Messiah, God,
Whom the Jews crucified and killed in Jerusalem ;
And He died and was buried
And rose after three days :
And lo ! He is above in Heaven
At the right hand of His Father."
At all events we may maintain that there is evidence for the
diffusion of the Creed in early times under a slightly different
form to that generally received, and if so, we may call it a mark
of antiquity to have the Apology of Aristides expressing itself to
that effect; for certainly no such sentence in the generally re-
ceived Creed existed in later times, however widely the sentiment
against the Jews may have been diffused.
It is interesting also to compare the custom of the early Chris-
tians in the matter of fasting, that they might relieve by their
self-denial the necessities of the poor. This is precisely what we
find described so fully in the Similitudes of Hermas {Sim. v.
3), where the directions are given that on the day when we fast
we are ourselves to eat only bread and water, and calculate the
amount saved thereby and bestow it on the poor. Now very many
of the later fathers teach the same doctrine, that fasting and alms
are conjoined in duty and merit, and that it is proper, under cer-
tain circumstances, for the church to call for such an expression of
religion. But what makes for the antiquity of the Apology is that
the whole church fasts, not merely one day, but two or three days,
and that not by direction or rule, but because they are poor and
have no other way of meeting the needs of those who are poorer
16 THE APOLOGY
than themselves. It is a spontaneous, rather than a commanded
charity, dictated at once by love and necessity. Can such a prac-
tice in such a form be other than early ? But if the Apology is
early in its doctrines and practices, where shall we place it ? Must
it not be at least as early as the first years of the reign of
Antoninus Pius ?
But here we are in difficulty again, for, if we assume that the
Apology was presented to Antoninus Pius in person, we have no
satisfactory evidence that Antoninus was ever in the East, or in
Greece after his accession, and even the suspicions as to an Eastern
visit belong to a later period of his reign, say A.D. 154. Did
Aristides present the Apology at Kome or elsewhere ? May we
infer from his calling himself Marcianus Aristides, Philosopher of
Athens, that he was in some city not his own natural dwelling-
place ? For that he came from Athens is deducible not only from
his own statement but also from the fact to which we have
already alluded that Antoninus wrote to Athens to suppress a
persecution of the Christians. But this almost implies that
Antoninus was not in Athens when he received the Apology, or
where would be the need of writing a letter at all ? He must
have been out of Greece.
Only two solutions seem to present themselves, (i) that Aristides
journeyed to Rome to present his apology; (ii) that Antoninus
made some unrecorded visit to the East.
Now with regard to the second of these suppositions there is
reason, outside of our argument and its necessities, to believe that
some such visit must have taken place, and that Antoninus held
court at Smyi-na, some time after his accession to the throne.
In the celebrated letter of Irenaeus to Florinus (written pro-
bably later than A.D. 189) the writer speaks of having seen Florinus
when he lived in lower Asia with Poly carp, when he was at the
royal court, and rising in esteem there ; he, Irenaeus, being at that
time a boy. Now this seems to imply some kind of royal residence
at Smyrna ; but it has always been difficult to determine what is
meant by such a royal residence. The problem is discussed by
Lightfoot in his Ignatius (ed. ii. vol. i. p. 449). It cannot be
Hadrian's visit in A.D. 129, which would be too early; and Light-
foot thinks that although there is some reason for believing
OF ARISTIDES. 17
Antoninus Pius to have been in Syria, and presumably also in Asia
Minor, somewhere about A.D. 154, 155, this date is too late, on
account of the mention of Poly carp. Accordingly Lightfoot frames,
with some hesitation, the following hypothesis : "About the year
186 T. Aurelius Fulvus was proconsul of Asia. Within two or
three years of his proconsulate he was raised to the imperial throne,
and is known as Antoninus Pius. Even during his proconsulate
omens marked him as the future occupant of the imperial throne.
...Florinus may have belonged to his suite, and Irenaeus in after
years might well call the proconsul's retinue the 'royal Court'
by anticipation, especially if Florinus accompanied him to
Rome, &c."
This ingenious hypothesis only fails to meet our requirement
on one point, viz. that the name given to Antoninus in the Apology
is the name given him after adoption, and so is subsequent to
Feb. 25, A.D. 138.
But suppose we imagine a visit of Antoninus to Asia Minor
some years later than this, we could find then some support for
the theory that Aristides presented his Apology to the Emperor at
Smyrna.
For we might say that the name of Marcianus is a conspicuous
one in the Church at Smyrna. When the Church of the Sm3rrnaeans
wrote for the Church of Philomelium the account of the martyrdom
of Polycarp, they employed to compose the narrative a person
whom they characterise as our brother Marcianus^ Now it is
worthy of note that this person must have been conspicuous in the
Church of Smyrna, for he is probably the same person to whom
Irenaeus, whose relations with the Church at Smyrna are so intimate,
dedicated one of his treatises I Moreover the relations of the
Church to the Emperor through Florinus would have been favour-
able for the presentation of the Apology.
Let us then say, in recapitulation, that we have found it difficult
to assign the Apology to any other period than the early years of
the reign of Antoninus Pius ; and it is at least conceivable that it
may have been presented to the Emperor, along with other Chris-
tian writings, during an unrecorded visit of his to his ancient seat
of government in Smyrna.
1 Mart. Polyc. 20. 2 Euseb. H. E. v. 26.
H. A. 2
18 THE APOLOGY
There are a few later references to Aristides to which we
have drawn no attention hitherto, because it seemed to be impos-
sible to extract any trustworthy data from them: they are as
follows :
(1) A passage in a letter of Jerome to Magnus, "Aristides
philosophus, vir eloquentissimus, eidem principi (Hadrian o) Apolo-
geticum pro Christianis obtulit, contextum philosophorum senten-
tiis, quem imitatus postea Justinus, et ipse philosophus." This is
simply a rechauffe of the Eusebian data, with reflections thereupon.
Justin being a philosopher, his Apology naturally imitates the
philosophical treatise which has preceded his own.
(2) Martyrologium Vetus Romanum^ ad V. Nonas Octobris.
" Athenis Dionysii Areopagitae sub Hadriano diversis tormen-
tis passi, ut Aristides testis est in opere quod de Christiana
religione composuit ; hoc opus apud Athenienses inter antiquorum
memorias clarissimum tenetur." Aristides himself is commemo-
rated on ii. Kal. Septr. and it is said that in his treatise he main-
tained " quod Christus Jesus solus esset Deus."
It would be very interesting to determine how the Martyro-
logies arrived at these statements. Our Syriac Apology certainly
contains no trace of an allusion to Dionysius the Areopagite ; on
the other hand it fairly enough teaches the Divinity of Christ.
We would dismiss the statements at once as archaeological fictions
if it had not been that evidence has been produced for the exist-
ence of a Latin version of Aristides. Harnack's attention was
drawn by the pastor Kawerau to the following letter of Witzel to
Beatus Rhenanus, dated Bartholomew's day 1534. "Dedisti nobis
Eusebium, praeterea Tertullianum. Restat ut pari nitore des
Justinum Martyrem, Papiam et Ignatium graece excusum. Amabo,
per Bibliothecas oberrare, venaturus si quid scripsit Quadratus,
si praeter epistolam alia Polycarpus, si nonnihil praeter Apologeti-
con Aristides. Despice, si quae supersunt Cornelii et tanta bono-
rum librorum panolethria. Plures sunt Dionysii scriptores, sed
omnes praeter unum Areopagitem desyderamus, qui utinam sua
quoque in lingua extaret. Utinam exorirentur Stromata demen-
tis, breviter quicquid est Kpovlov. Tineae pascuntur libris, quibus
1 Migne, Patr. Lat. cxxiii.
OF ARISTIDES. 19
homines pasci debebamus &c." I have given the extract from
Hamack's copy^ not having access to the original letter.
It seems to me that Witzel's language almost implies that the
Apology was already in print in Latin. Is it conceivable that some
portion of the Apology may have found its way into print before
the year 1534 and remained unnoticed in later times ?
But even if it existed in manuscript, we must leave it an open
question whether it may not have contained some matter which is
wanting in the Syriac ; nevertheless it is ct priori extremely impro-
bable that the story about the martyrdom of Dionysius the Areo-
pagite can belong here.
Celsus and Aristides.
It may be worth while to point to a possible connexion between
the True Word of Celsus and the Apology of Aristides.
1. Celsus is undoubtedly very nearly contemporary with
Aristides; although it is difficult to determine his date exactly
(and even Origen was doubtful as to his identity), we may probably
say with a good assurance of safety that he was at the zenith
of his influence and fame under the reign of Antoninus Pius.
2. It is peculiarly difficult to determine what Christian
books had come into the hands of Celsus, whether gospels or
other literature. We know however for certain that he had read
the dialogue between Jason and Papiscus, a work of Aristo of
Pella, written not long after the close of the Jewish war under
Hadrian, and so at a period very near to the one in which we are
interested. Now if he were reading contemporary Christian
literature he could hardly miss Aristides.
3. And since we find more and closer parallels between the
fragments preserved by Origen from the great work of Celsus
and our Apology than between most of the other books of the
century, it is at least a fair question whether Aristides was not
one of the persons to whom Celsus undertook to reply.
1 Die griechischen Apologeten, p. 107 note. I cannot find it in Briefwechsel des
Beatus Rheimnm by Horawitz and Hartfelder, Leipzig, 1886. I understand, how-
ever, from Prof. Kawerau, that it may be found in Epistolarum G. Wicelii libri
tres, Lipsiae, 1537.
2—2
20 THE APOLOGY
One of the. leading beliefs in Aristides is that God made
all things for the sake of man. This doctrine he repeats in
various forms, shewing that the separate elements, the earth,
the air, the fire, and the water together with the sun, moon
and stars, are his ministers. Now Celsus seems to have been
particularly opposed to this doctrine and to have discussed it
at length : it was one of the points of contact between the
Stoic philosophy and the Jewish and Christian faiths, and Celsus
was, no doubt, well prepared to be diffuse on the subject by
many previous philosophical encounters.
He draws ridiculous pictures of the philosophy of the frogs in
the swamp, of the ants in their ant-hill, and of bevies of bats,
discussing the to them obvious proposition that the world has
been made solely for their benefit. Accordingly Origen remarks,
7rapa7r\7jcrlov<; r]fia<i iroLel afca)\rj^i (fxJdKovarLv on ©eo9 eVrt^,
elra fier eKelvov rjfjLetfi vir avrov yeyovoTe^; iravrrj, ofioLoi tq) ®eo3*
Kol r)fjblv iravra VTTO^e^Xrjrai, yrj Kal vBoap Kal arjp Kal acnpa,
Kal rj/jLojv eveKa iravra kol tjixIv BovXevetv reraKTai^. In which
sentence he has pretty well covered the argument from Providence
as stated by Aristides. Were the elements and the stars, says he,
made for the self-congratulation and self-exaltation of the bat, the
frog, or — the man ?
But he carries out the argument in detail : a providence over
man is as reasonable as a providence over beasts and vegetables,
which can be proved from the same data. Ata ttoWcov 8' efi)?
iyKaXel tjiuv o)? tcS dvOpwiKd ifxidKOvai iravra ireiroL'qKevaL rov
Seov, Kal ^ovXerac e/c tt)? irepl twv ^ooeov l(7T0pi,a<; Kal t^9
i/jL<paLvofjL€V7)f; avTOL<i dy^Lvoba^ BecKVVvac, ovSev fMoXXop dvOpchrrayv
rj Twv dXoycov ^cocov eveKev yeyovkvai rd Trdvra^. Indeed, accord-
ing to Celsus, Providence is more apparent in the case of ants and
bees and the like, which obtain their food without labour or with
much less labour than happens in the case of man. He will not
hear of such a statement as that the sun and stars serve man,
much less what Aristides affirms, that the sun was created to serve
the multiplicity of human need. Do not, says he, quote me verses
from Euripides about sunshine and shade serving man; how do
they serve him any more than the ants or the flies, which sleep
1 Origen c. Celsuni, lib. iv. 23. ^ ^b. iv. 74.
OF ARISTIDES. 21
and wake much as we do? el Be koI to, "'HX^o? fjuev vv^ re BovXevei
PpOTolfi" Tt fiaWov r)yuv y Tot<; fivp/irj^L Koi rat? /j,VLaL<;^',
Now of course we do not mean to suggest that Aristides
invented the argument from Providence or that Celsus was the
first to heap easy scorn upon it. The argument and the reply are
commonplaces. Celsus's question as to whether the world was
created for the sake of vegetables will be found discussed in
Cicero, de Natura Deorum ll. 133. "Cuiusnam causa tantarum
rerum molitio sit? Arborumne et herbarum? quae quamquam
sine sensu sunt, taraen a natura sustinentur. At id quidem
absurdum est. An bestiarum? Nihilo probabilius, deos mutorum
et nihil intelligentium causa tantum laborasse....Ita fit credibile
deorum et hominum causa factum esse mundum, quaeque in eo
sint omnia."
It is easy to see how both the Jewish and Christian teachers,
starting from the same text, the first verse in the book of Genesis,
and formulating the same statement of faith, that the Almighty
was ' Maker of Heaven and Earth,' found themselves fighting
in the ranks with the Stoics against the Epicureans, and so
exposed from time to time to the infinite raillery which seemed
to the latter school to be proper to the situation. As we have
said, Aristides does not stand alone in the statement. Justin
Martyr takes the same ground and implies that it is a part of
the regular Christian teaching. "We are taught," says he, "that
God in His goodness created all things in the beginning from
formless matter, for the sake of man'';" and the unknown writer of
the Epistle to Diognetus affirms that "God loved men, for whom
He made the world, to whom He subjected all things that are in
the earth ^"
It is however worthy of notice that in Aristides the argument
is repeated over and over, and that Celsus answers it, as Origen
thought, at unnecessary length. It is not therefore inconceivable
that Aristides may have drawn the Epicurean fire upon himself
(and in this matter we may certainly count Celsus with the Epi-
cureans) by the stress which he laid on the point in his Apology.
Let us pass on to another point upon which Aristides is
1 lib. IV. 77. 2 Justin Apol. i. c. 10.
3 Ep. ad Diogn. 10.
22 THE APOLOGY
somewhat original, viz. the doctrine of the races of the world
and of their origin.
Aristides divides the world into four races, the Barbarian, the
Greek, the Jew, the Christian. The last two races are curiously
described; the Jews derive their origin from Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob: they went down from Syria into Egypt; they came back
from Egypt into Syria. As for the Christians, the new race, they
derive their origin from Jesus the Messiah, and He is called the
Son of God Most High.
Now in the first book against Celsus, Origen remarks as
follows : " Celsus promises that he will speak on the subject
of the Jews later on, and he begins his discourse concerning
our Saviour, as being the leader of our generation in so far as
we are Christians \ and he goes on to say that he was the leader of
this teaching, a few years ago, being regarded by the Christians as
the Son of God."
Now it is worthy of note that if Celsus is handling any written
document, that document proceeded from the discussion of the
Jews to the Christians, affirmed Christ to be the head of the new
race, and declared that His followers regarded Him as the Son
of God. The agreement at this point with Aristides is certainly
striking.
When moreover we come to the discussion of the Jews, Celsus
breaks out that the 'Jews were mere Egyptian runaways, and that
this darling people of God had never done anything worth remem-
bering V just as if he had passed over the names of the Patriarchs
and fastened on the admission that the Jews had come out of
Egypt. Accordingly Origen replies that it is universally agreed
that the Jews reckon their genealogy from Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob; aa<p6(; Srj ore Koi fyeveaXoyovvTat 'louSatot aTrb roov rpioov
irarepcov rod ^A^paafi /cal tov laaaK koX tov 'la/ccoyS.
When Aristides deals with the beliefs of the Jews he expresses
the remarkable opinion that the Jewish ritual is rather an adoration
of angels than a worship of God. The expression is the more
remarkable, because Aristides affects to reason throughout as the
1 Grig. c. Cels. i. 26 ws yevofxhov rjye/xSvos rrj Kadb XpLtmavol ia/xev yevi<x€i.
2 Grig. c. Cels. iv. 32.
OF ARISTIDES. 23
philosopher rather than the Christian, and he forgets himself and
introduces the angels without even an explanation to the emperor,
as to what beings are intended. What shall we say then when we
find Celsus afiBrming that the Jews worship angels^? Xeycov avrovq
(T6^etv ayyeXovi Kal yoi^Teta irpocrKelaOau rj<; 6 Mwi/o^'^? avToi<;
jeyovev i^TryTjrij^;. And Origen is so puzzled as to ask * where
in the world did Celsus find in the Mosaic writings instruction
in the worship of angels?' It is certainly curious that we find
the missing link supplied by the Apology of Aristides.
No doubt further analogies might be traced : for example,
Celsus is especially irate with the Christians for their ridicule
of Egyptian superstitions^, they see nothing except ephemeral
animals, instead of grasping eternal ideas. Now there is no
doubt that it is a very common subject of Christian merriment,
but perhaps no one of the early Christian writers has laughed
so much in detail about it as Aristides. We will not however
press the matter further: there are always numerous points of
contact and necessary collisions between the attack and the
defence of given religions: suffice it to say that we have shewn
it to be by no means an inconceivable proposition that Celsus had
read the Apology of Aristides before he penned his 'AXTfOrj^ X0709.
The Symbol of the Faith in the time of Aristides.
Aristides the Philosopher is a Christian who has preserved
the philosophic manner, and probably the philosophic dress, with
a view to future service in the gospel. It seems to have been the
practice of not a few of the famous second-century Christians to
attract an audience in this way. Justin certainly did so, and
almost as surely Tatian ; and if these why not Aristides ? But as
we have already said, the professedly dispassionate presentation
of the Christian case, the endeavour to talk reasonably on all sides
successively, soon breaks down ; the man throws off his disguise
and gives the note of challenge : Christianus sum ; nihil Christi-
anum alienum a me puto. He talks of angels as though all men
knew them, dashes through the dogmatic statements of the
Church as though they were perfectly familiar, and without a
1 Orig. c. Cels. i. 26. 2 Orig. c. Cels. iii. 19.
24 THE APOLOGY
word of preliminary explanation of terms, makes a peroration of
the impending judgment-day. And so the philosopher with an
imperial audience turns out to be another illustration of the
Christian city that is set on a hill and cannot be hid.
It is especially interesting to observe that in the time of
Aristides the Church already had a Symbol of the Faith : and we
may reconstruct a good many of its sentences. Of course in such
matters we proceed from the things that are practically certain to
those which are less demonstrable ; we should not start by saying
that the words "Maker of heaven and earth" were proof of the
existence of an approximately fixed symbol. But if we can
establish other sentences with good confidence, there is no reason
to omit these words from the reconstructed formula.
The certain passage from which we proceed is in the words :
"He was pierced (crucified) by the Jews;
"He died and was buried;"
" and they say that
after three days He rose,
and ascended into Heaven."
It may be taken for granted that these words represent a part
of the Symbolum Fidei as known to Aristides.
What else may we say was contained in his creed ? We may
add words which must have stood respectively at the beginning
and ending of the Creed: viz. that God was the Maker of
Heaven and Earth ; and that Jesus Christ was to come to judge
the world.
Whether we can go further is a more difficult question : but
there is at least a strong suspicion that the creed contained the
clause "He was born of the Virgin Mary;" for in Aristides'
statement the language about the ' Hebrew virgin ' precedes the
account of the Crucifixion ; moreover, here also, we find Aristides
is most pronounced in the enunciation of the doctrine, and Celsus
is emphatically scornful in the rejection of it. Accordingly Celsus
brings forward the story of the infidelity of Mary, affirming that
the father of Jesus was in reality a soldier whose name was
Panthera\ The same story appears in the Talmud under the
name Pandora, which is a transliteration of the foregoing.
1 Grig. c. Gels. i. 32.
OF ARISTIDES. 25
Indeed it has been generally held that the legend was invented
by the Jews, through the difficulty of accounting for our Lord's
birth ; apparently, therefore, the Jews were in search of a more
tenable hypothesis than the paternity of Joseph ; and it is not
unreasonable to refer to an early Jewish scandal the story which
we find in the Talmud and in Celsus.
But if the story be Jewish in origin, it was certainly Greek
in manufacture. Some persons have tried to explain the Greek
name Panthera by regarding it as a symbol of violent and
unrestrained lust. They are, however, mistaken: the name is
simply a Greek anagram on the word ' Parthenos,' by which the
Blessed Virgin was commonly known. Those who are familiar
with the literary tricks of that time, its anagrams, acrostics,
isopsephics, and the like, will have not the least difficulty in
seeing that this is the true solution. The inventor has only
changed the order of the letters and slightly altered the ending of
the word. Everything that we know of the dogmatics of the
early part of the second century agrees with the belief that at
that period the Virginity 'of Mary was a part of the formulated
Christian belief Nor need we hesitate, in view of the antiquity
of the Panthera-fable, to give the doctrine a place in the creed of
Aristides.
We restore the fragments of Aristides' creed, then, as follows :
We believe in one God, Almighty
Maker of Heaven and Earth :
And in Jesus Christ His Son
Bom of the Virgin Mary:
He was pierced by the Jews:
He died and was buried:
The third day He rose again:
He ascended into Heaven;
He is about to come to judge.
Iw y^ t(c tJc <!r
26 THE APOLOGY
The Armenian Fragment of the Apology,
We give, later on, the Latin translation of the Armenian
fragment, as published by the Venetian editors. The passage has
also been translated into German by von HimpeP, and this
translation will be found in Harnack's Griechische Apologeten,
pp. 110 — 112. Von Himpel rightly affirms the Armenian text to
have been made from the Greek: it will be observed, however,
that the Armenian text has the same lacuna as the Syriac in
the discourse on the four elements and the powers to which they
are respectively subject. This lacuna would seem to be an early
feature of the Greek text.
There are one or two points in which we may get some
authority from the Armenian for the original text. For instance
inc. ii. where the Syriac reads that the origin of the Greeks
is to be traced through "Danaus the Egyptian, and through
Kadmus, and through Dionysus." Here the Armenian reads
"Danaus the Egyptian and Kadmus the Sidonian and Dionysus
the Theban," and I am disposed to believe the words added in the
Armenian belong there : for instance, we may compare Tatian's
language 2, "Dionysus is absolute sovereign over the Thebans."
In a similar manner something seems to have dropped in the
Sjrriac after the statement that in God there is no distinction
of male or female ; for the Armenian text adds the reason
"quia cupiditatibus agitatur qui huic est distinctioni obnoxius."
Again in the opening sentences of the Apology the Armenian
text has the words, " Eum autem qui rector atque creator est
omnium, investigare perdifficile est^" We recognize at once in
these words the ring of the characteristic Christian quotation from
the Timaeus, which is usually employed to shew the superior
illuminating power of Christian grace over philosophic research,
but seems here to be taken in the Platonic sense. The Armenian
is perhaps a little nearer to the Platonic language than the
Syriac; both versions however will claim the passage from the
Timxieus as a parallel.
1 Till). Theol. Quartalschrift, 1877, ii. p. 289, f. 1880, i. p. 109—127.
2 Cohortatio, c. viii.
^ Plato, Timaeus, 28 C, rbv /xeu ovv iroLTjTrjv Kal Traripa rovde rod wavrbs evpecu
re ^pyov Kai evpbvra els Trdiras dbijuarov X^yeiv.
OF ARISTIDES. 27
Allowing then for the occasional preservation of a passage in
greater purity by the Armenian fragment, we shall find that the
Armenian translator has often made changes, and added glosses,
and epitomized sentences. For example, in the summary of the
Christian Faith, he describes the Son as the Logos, His mother as
the Theotokos. When the disciples are sent forth, in order that a
certain oUovofiia may be fulfilled, the Armenian translator calls it
a dispensation of illuminating truth; the preaching too is with
'signs following,' ' comitantibus prodigiis,' which seems to come
from Mark xvi. 20 and would be, if genuine, one of the earliest
illustrations of that text. It will be seen how large an element of
paraphrase is found in the Armenian text.
The Armenian Fragment
(from the Venice edition).
IMPERATORI C^SARI HADRIANO,
ARISTIDES,
PHILOSOPHUS ATHENIENSIS.
Ego, Rex, Dei providentia creatus, hunc mundum ingressus
sum, et caelis, terra ac mari, sole, luna et stellis, caeterisque
omnibus creaturis conspectis, huius mundi constitutionem ad-
mirans miratus sum, atque conscius factus sum mihi, quoniam
omnia quae sunt in mundo necessitate ac vi diriguntur, omnium
creatorem et rectorem esse Deum : quia iis omnibus quae reguntur
atque moventur, fortior est creator et rector.
Eum autem, qui rector atque creator est omnium, investigare
perdifficile atque in immensum pertinens mihi videtur: penitus
vero eum et certa ratione describere, quum inexplicabilis et
ineffabilis sit, impossibile et sine uUa prorsus utilitate. Deus
enim naturam habet infinitam, imperscrutabilem et creaturis
omnibus incomprehensibilem. Hoc unum scire necesse est, qui
creaturas universas Providentia sua gubernat, ipsum esse Dominum
Deum et creatorem omnium : quia visibilia omnia creavit bonitate
sua, eaque humane generi donavit. Quapropter Ilium solum, ut-
pote unum Deum, nos adorare et glorificare oportet : unumquem-
que autem nostrum proximum suum sicut semetipsum diligere.
28 THE APOLOGY
Verumtamen de Deo saltern sciendum est, Eum ab alio factum
non fuisse, neque semetipsum fecisse, atque, a nullo circumscriptum,
omnia comprehendere. Ex se ipsomet est\ Ipse sapientia immor-
talis, principio et fine carens, immortalis atque aeternus, perfectus,
nulli necessitati obnoxius, et necessitatibus omnium satisfaciens,
nullo indigens et indigentiis omnium ipse magnificus opitulator.
Ipse est principio carens, quia, qui habet principium, habet
et finem. Ipse sine nomine, quod quicumque nomine appellatur,
creatus est factusque ab alio. Ei neque colores sunt neque forma :
quod, quicumque his praeditus est, mensurabilis est, limitibusque
cogitur. Eius naturae nulla inest maris et feminae distinctio,
quia cupiditatibus agitatur qui huic est distinctioni obnoxius.
Ipse sub caelis incomprehensibilis est, quia caelos excedit : nee
caeli caelorum Illo maiores sunt, quia caeli caelorum et creaturae
omnes quae sub caelis sunt, ab Illo comprehenduntur.
Ipsi nemo contrarius neque adversarius: quod si quis Ei
contrarius et adversarius esse posset, eidem compar fieri videretur.
Ipse immobilis est atque praeter quemcumque terminum et
circuitum: quia ubi et unde moveri possit locus deest. Ipse
neque mensura comprehendi, neque circumdari potest, quia Ipse
omnia replet, atque est ultra omnes visibiles et invisibiles creaturas.
Ipse neque ira, neque indignatione movetur, quia nulla caecitate
afficitur, quum omnino et absolute sit intellectualis. Propterea
hisce omnibus miraculis variis omnibusque beneficiis Ipse omnia
creavit. Sacrificiis, oblationibus et hostiis Ipse non indiget, neque,
ulla in re, visibilibus creaturis opus habet ; quia omnia replet, et
omnium egestatibus satisfacit, Ipse numquam indigens ac semper
gloriosus.
De Deo sapienter loqui ab ipso Deo mihi datum est, et pro
meis viribus locutus sum, quin tamen altitudinem imperscrutabilis
magnitudinis Ejus comprehendere possem. Sola fide vero Ilium
glorificans adoro.
Nunc igitur ad genus humanum veniamus et quinam praefatas
veritates secuti fuerint videbimus, et quinam ab eis erraverint.
Compertum est nobis, o Rex, quatuor esse humani generis stirpes,
quae sunt Barbarorum, Graecorum, Hebraeorum atque Christian-
orum. Ethnici et Barbari genus suum ducunt a Belo, Crono et
^ Sensus dubius : armeniaca verba idem sonant ac graeca avroyevh etdos.
OF ARISTIDES. 29
Hiera, aliisque suis Divis pluribus. Graeci vero a Jove, qui Zeus
vel Jupiter dicitur, originem trahunt, per Helenum, Xuthum,
aliosque eorum descendentes, nempe Helladem, Inacum, Phoro-
neum, ac demum Danaum Aegyptium, Cadmum Sidonium, ac
Dionysium Thebanum. Hebraei autem genus suum ducunt ex
Abrahamo, Isaaco, Jacobo, et duodecim Jacobi filiis, qui e Syria
in Aegyptum se receperunt, et a legislatore suo Hebraei nuncupati
fuerunt, inde vero terram promissionis ingressi, Judaei sunt appel-
lati. Christian orum tandem genus a Domino Jesu Christo oritur.
Ipse Dei altissimi est Filius, et una cum Spiritu Sancto
revelatus est nobis : de caelis descendit ex Hebraea Virgine natus,
ex Virgine carnem assumpsit, assumptaque humana natura, semet-
ipsum Dei filium revelavit. Qui Evangelio suo vivificante mundum
universum, consolatoria sua bonitate, sibi captivum fecit.
Ipse est Verbum, qui ex progenie Hebraica, secundum carnem,
ex Maria virgine Deipara natus est. Ipse est qui Apostolos
duodecim inter suos discipulos elegit, ut mundum universum
dispensatione illuminantis Veritatis suae institueret. Ipse ab
Hebraeis crucifixus est : a mortuis resurrexit et ad caelos ascendit :
in mundum universum discipulos suos mittens, qui divino et
admirabili lumine suo, comitantibus prodigiis, omnes gentes
sapientiam docerent. Quorum praedicatio in hunc usque diem
germinat atque friictificat, orbem universum vocans ad lucem.
Quatuor ergo nationes, O Rex, ostendi tibi : Barbaros, Graecos,
Hebraeos atque Christianos.
Divinitati spiritualis natura propria est, Angelis ignea, dae-
moniis aquosa, generique humane terrestris.
**********
We have now reprinted all that is known of the Armenian
translation of the Apology ; it is out of our limit and beyond our
measure to think of reprinting the actual Armenian text. For
the purpose of comparison we add, however, another copy of the
same Armenian fragment, taken from a MS. at Edschmiazin, and
translated into English by Mr F. C. Conybeare, of Oxford, for
whose kindly aid we are very grateful. According to the informa-
tion which he has supplied, the MS. at Edschmiazin was written
on paper, and is much worn by age. The date was certainly not
80 THE APOLOGY
later than the eleventh century. The fragment from the Apology
which it contains was followed by the fragment from the Homily
on the Penitent Thief. Here and there the text was illegible, and
in these cases the missing words have been supplied from the
Venice text, as reprinted by Pitra. The two texts in question are
moreover in very close agreement, except for the occasional addi-
tion of a word or two by the Edschmiazin MS. The rendering is
designedly a literal one.
The Armenian Fragment
{from the Edschmiazin MS.).
TO THE AUTOCRATIC CAESAR ADRIANOS
FROM ARISTIDES, ATHENIAN PHILOSOPHER.
I, Ruler, who was by the providence of God created and
fashioned man in the world, and who have beheld the heaven and
the earth and the sea, the sun and the moon and the stars and all
creatures, wondered and was amazed at the eternal^ order thereof.
I also by reflection learned that the world and all that is therein
is by necessity and force guided and moved and of the whole God
is controuler and orderer : for that which controuls is more power-
ful than that which is controuled and moved. To enquire about
Him who is guardian and controuls all things seems to me to
quite exceed the comprehension and to be most difficult, and to
speak accurately concerning Him is beyond compass of thought
and of speech, and bringeth no advantage; for His nature is
infinite and unsearchable, and imperceptible,^ and inaccessible to
all creatures. "We can only know that He who governs by His
providence all created things. He is Lord and God and creator of
all, who ordered all things visible in His beneficence, and gra-
ciously bestowed them on the race of man. Now it is meet that
we serve and glorify Him alone as God, and love one another as
ourselves. But this much alone can we know concerning God,
^ Here there is a copyist's error in the Edschmiazin text.
2 Here the Edschmiazin text adds a word which means ' not to be observed or
looked at.'
OF ARISTIDES. 81
that He was not generated from any source, and did not Himself
make Himself, and is not contained by aught, but Himself contains
all. AvToy€V6<; elSo^^ and wisdom immortal, without beginning or
end, not passing away and undying, He is complete and wanteth
nothing, while He fulfilleth all wants. In Himself He wanteth
nought, but gives to and fulfils the needs of all. In Himself He
is without beginning, for He is beginning of everything whatever,
and is perfect. In Himself He is nameless, for whatever is named
is fashioned out of something else^ and created. Colour and form
of Him there is not, for that falls under measure and limit, unto
whatsoever colour and form belong. Male and female in that
nature there is not, for that is subject to particular passions, in
whatsoever that distinction exists. Within the heavens He is not
contained, for He is beyond^ the heavens ; neither are the heavens
greater than He, for the heavens and all creation are contained in
Him. Counter to Him and opposed there is no one : if any one be
found counter to Him, it appears that that one becometh associate
with Him. He is unmoved and unmeasured and ineffable ; for
there is no place whence or with which He could move ; and He
is not, by being measured, contained or environed on any side, for
it is Himself that filleth all, and He transcends all things visible
and invisible. Wrath and anger there is not in Him, for there is
not in Him blindness, but He is wholly and entirely rational, and
on that account He established creation with divers wonders and
entire beneficence. Need hath He none of victims and oblations
and sacrifices, and of all that is in the visible creation He wanteth
nought. For He fulfilleth the wants of all and completeth them,
and being in need of nothing He is glorified unto all time.
Now by the grace of God it was given me to speak wisely
concerning Him. So far as I have received the faculty I will
speak, yet not according to the measure of the inscrutability of
His greatness shall I be able to do so, but by faith alone do I
glorify and adore Him.
Let us next come to the race of man, and see who are capable
1 avToyeves (or avToyhv-qrov) eldos is the Greek that answers to the Armenian
texts. ' Ex se ipsomet est ' does not give the sense. I give the Greek, for I really
hardly know how to render it in English.
2 Or "by another." '■^ i-rr^Keiva.
32 THE APOLOGY
of receiving the truth of these sayings, and who are gone astray.
It is manifest ^ O Ruler, for there are four tribes^ of the human
race. There are barbarians, and some are Greeks and others
Hebrews, and there are who are Christians. But the heathens
and barbarians count their descent from Baal, and from
Cronos, and from Hera, and from many others of their gods.
But the Greeks say Zeus (who is Dios) is their founder ^ and
reckon their descent from Helenos and Xuthos, and one after
another from Hellas, Inachos and Phoroneus, and also finally from
Danaus the Egyptian, and from Cadmus the Sidonian, and
Dionysius the Theban.
But the Jews reckon their race from Abraham, and Abraham's
son they say was Isaac, and from Isaac Jacob, and from Jacob the
twelve who migrated from Ass3n:ia into Egypt and were there
named the tribes of the Hebrews by their lawgiver, and having
come into the land of recompence, were named ^ the tribes of
the Jews.
But the Christians reckon their race from the Lord Jesus
Christ. He is Himself Son of God on high, who was manifested
of the Holy Spirit, came down from heaven, and being born of a
Hebrew virgin took on His flesh from the virgin, and was mani-
fested in the nature of humanity the Son of God : who sought to
win the entire world to His eternal goodness by His life-giving
preaching^ He it is who was according to the flesh born of the
race of the Hebrews, by the God-bearing^ virgin Miriam. He chose
the twelve disciples, and He by his illuminating truth, dispensing
1 So it stands in the Venice text : but in the Edschmiazin copy, for 'manifest'
there is a word which means ' the name ' followed by a lacuna of a few letters, as if
the scribe had intended to read ' I will recount the names, Euler,' or something
of that kind.
2 The word answers to the Greek (f)v\ai or dTJixoi. In the same sense at the end
of the fragment another word is used, answering rather to y^vr].
3 These three words are added to make sense, the whole passage being gram-
matically much confused.
4 Here the Edschmiazin MS. was unreadable from age. The printed text
has no lacuna and gives no hint of the word whatever it was which was read in
the Edschmiazin text.
^ €vayy4\iov.
^ The word Q€ot6kos is implied.
OF ARISTIDES. 33
it\ taught all the world, and was nailed on the cross by the Jews.
Who rose from the dead and ascended into heaven, and sent forth
His disciples into the whole world ^ and taught all with divinely
miraculous and profoundly wise wonders. Their preaching until
this day blossoms and bears fruit, and summons all the world to
receive the light.
These are the four tribes, whom we set before thee, O Ruler,
Barbarians, Greeks, Jews and Christians. But to the Deity is
appointed the spiritual, and to angels the fiery, and to devils the
watery, and to the race of men the earth.
An additional Armenian Fragment of Aristides.
Over and above the fragments of the lost Apology of Aristides,
and the homily de Latrone, there is a scrap printed by Pitra in his
Spicilegium Solesmense which professes to come from an epistle
of Aristides to all Philosophers. It is, as far as we can judge, in
the form in which we have it presented to us, a theological
product of the time of the Monophysite controversy. But we
must bear in mind what we have learned from the Armenian
fragment of the Apology, that an Armenian translation is made
up out of the matter of the original writer plus the terms and
definitions of the translator, as for instance we see to have hap-
pened in the ascription of the term SeoTofco^; to the Blessed
Virgin. And the question is whether under the amplified folds of
the theology of this fragment printed by Pitra there may be
hidden the more scanty terms of a theologian of the second
century, and if so, whether the writer be our Aristides, and the
work quoted be the Apology or some other work. In order to
test this point, we will give a rendering of the fragment into
Greek, for which again I am indebted to the kindness of Mr
Conybeare.
^ OIkovo/ukSs is here rendered. Perhaps it should be taken as an epithet of
' truth,' for in the original it precedes the word ' illuminating.'
^ OIkov/x^pijv.
H. A. 3
S4 THE APOLOGY
Armenian Fragment.
(Frag. iii. of Pitra.)
FROM AN EPISTLE OF ARISTIDES TO
ALL PHILOSOPHERS.
TldvT eirade iradrifiaTa qXtjOlvm avv avrov acofxaTi, o OeX^fiar^
Kvplov Kol Tov dyiov TLuevfiaro^ Be^dfievo^, rjvcoae rrju adpKa^
cavTO)^ TTjv irapd^ irapdivov 'Et^paiKrj^ t?}? d'yla^ MapLap, dpprjT^
KaX dropw evoTTjri,
Now with reference to the foregoing passage, we may say at
once that the concluding terms are not second-century language
at all. On the other hand, the reference to the " Hebrew virgin "
is precisely the language of the Apology. Further, the opening
words of the fragment, with their allusion to a real passion of
a real body, are certainly anti-Docetic, and therefore may be taken
as second-century theology. We may compare with them the
sentiments of the Ignatian epistles, as for example the letter to
the Smyrnaeans (c. ii.), where we read : —
TavTa yap iravTa eiraOev Bi rjpd^* koI oKtjOw^ eiraOev, co? Ka\
dXrjdou^ dvea-irjaev eavrov' ov^ wcnrep airiaroi rive^ XeyovaiP to
BoKelu avTov ireirovBevai.
It does not, therefore, seem as if these words in the opening of
the fragment were a translator s invention or addition. They have
a second-century ring about them. If so, then the extract is
either a translation of a paragraph of the Apology, or of some other
tract by the same writer, and probably the latter. We have,
however, no means of discriminating further the original form of
the sentence from the later accretions. It is, however, by no
means impossible that the heading may be correct; that Aristides
may have written an epistle or address to Philosophers on the
subject of the Christian religion in general, or of the Incarnation
in particular.
1 The same word is used by the translator to render o-w^a and aAp^.
* More exactly eauroO : an additional word being necessary in the Armenian in
order to give the sense ' conjunxit sibi ' : but the sense seems to require ^itoS.
3 Or U.
OF ARISTIDES. 36
THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES, TRANSLATED
FROM THE SYRIAC.
Again, the apology which Aristides the philosopher made r^
before Hadrian the king concerning the worship of God.
[To the Emperor] Caesar Titus Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus
Pius, from Marcianus Aristides, a philosopher of Athens.
I. I, king, by the grace of God came into this world ; and 5
having contemplated the heavens and the earth and the seas,
and beheld the sun and the rest of the orderly creation, I was
amazed at the arrangement of the world; and I comprehended
that the world and all that is therein are moved by the impulse
of another, and I understood that he that moveth them is God, lo
who is hidden in them and concealed from them : and this is
well known, that that which moveth is more powerful than that
which is moved. And that I should investigate concerning this
Mover of all, as to how He exists — for this is evident to me, for
He is incomprehensible in His nature — and that I should dispute 15
concerning the stedfastness of His government, so as to compre-
hend it fully, is not profitable for me ; for no one is able perfectly
to comprehend it. But I say concerning the Mover of the world,
that He is God of all, who made all for the sake of man ; and it .ra
is evident to me that this is expedient, that one should fear God, 20
and not grieve man.
Now I say that God is not begotten, not made ; a constant
nature, without beginning and without end; immortal, complete,
and incomprehensible: and in saying that He i? complete, I mean
this; that there is no deficiency in Him, and He stands in need 2s
of nought, but everything stands in need of Him : and in saying
that He is without beginning, I mean this; that everything which
has a beginning has also an end; and that which has an end is
dissoluble. He has no name ; for everything that has a name is
associated with the created; He has no likeness, nor composition 30
of members ; for he who possesses this is associated with things
3—2
36^ THE APOLOGY j
fashioned. He is not male, nor is He female : the heavens do j
not contain Him ; but the heavens and all things visible and i
invisible are contained in Him. Adversary He has none ; for i
there is none that is more powerful than He ; anger and wrath
He possesses not, for there is nothing that can stand against 5
Him. Error and forgetfulness are not in His nature, for He is
altogether wisdom and understanding, and in Him consists all
that consists. He asks no sacrifice and no libation, nor any of
the things that are visible ; He asks not anything from anyone ;
but all ask from Him. lo i
II. Since then it has been spoken to you by us concerning |
Ood, as far as our mind was capable of discoursing concerning Him, .^i
let us now come to the race of men, in order that we may know 1
which of them hold any part of that truth concerning which we [
have spoken, and which of them are in error therefrom. 15 [
This is plain to you, O king, that there are four races of men ;
in this world; Barbarians and Greeks, Jews and Christians. "
Now the Barbarians reckon the head of the race of their religion 1
from Kronos and from Rhea and the rest of their gods : but the i
Greeks from Helenus, who is said to be from Zeus ; and from 20 |
Helenus was born Aeolus and Xythus, and the rest of the family
from Inachus and Phoroneus, and last of all from Danaus the
Egyptian and from Kadmus and from Dionysus.
Moreover the Jews reckon the head of their race from
Abraham, who begat Isaac, from whom was born Jacob, who 25
begat twelve sons who removed from Syria and settled in Egypt,
and there were called the race of the Hebrews by their law-
giver : but at last they were named Jews.
The Christians, then, reckon the beginning of their religion
from Jesus Christ, who is named the Son of God most High ; 30
and it is said that God came down from heaven, and from a
Hebrew virgin took and clad Himself with flesh, and in a daughter
of man there dwelt the Son of God. This is taught from that .1
Gospel which a little while ago was spoken among them as being
preached; wherein if ye also will read, ye will comprehend 35
the power that is upon it. This Jesus, then, was born of
the tribe of the Hebrews ; and He had twelve disciples, in order
that a certain dispensation of His might be fulfilled. He was
OF ARISTIDES. 37
pierced by the Jews ; and He died and was buried ; and they say
that after three days He rose and ascended to heaven ; and then
these twelve disciples went forth into the known parts of the
world, and taught concerning His greatness with all humility and
sobriety ; and on this account those also who to-day believe in this 5
preaching are called Christians, who are well known. There are
then four races of mankind, as I said before, Barbarians and
Greeks, Jews and Christians.
To God then ministers wind, and to angels fire ; but to demons
water, and to men earth. 10
III. Let us then begin with the Barbarians, and by degrees we
will proceed to the rest of the peoples, in order that we may under-
stand which of them hold the truth concerning God, and which of
them error.
The Barbarians then, inasmuch as they did not comprehend is
God, erred with the elements; and they began to serve created
things instead of the Creator of them^ and on this account they
made likenesses and they enclosed them in temples ; and lo !
they worship them and guard them with great precaution, that
their gods may not be stolen by robbers ; and the Barbarians co
have not understood that whatsoever watches must be greater
than that which is watched ; and that whatsoever creates must
be greater than that whatever is created : if so be then that their
gods are too weak for their own salvation, how will they furnish
salvation to mankind ? The Barbarians then have erred with a 25
great error in worshipping dead images which profit them not.
And it comes to me to wonder also, king, at their philosophers,
how they too have erred and have named gods those likenesses
which have been made in honour of the elements; and the wise
men have not understood that these very elements are corruptible 30
and dissoluble; for if a little part of the element be dissolved
or corrupted, all of it is dissolved and corrupted. If then these
elements are dissolved and corrupted, and compelled to be subject
to another harder than themselves, and are not in their nature
gods, how can they call gods those likenesses which are made 3S
in their honour ? Great then is the error which their philosophers
have brought upon their followers.
^ Rom. i. 25.
38 THE APOLOGY
IV. Let us turn then, O king, to the elements themselves,
in order that we may shew concerning them that they are not
gods, but a creation, corruptible and changeable, which is in the
likeness of man\ But God is incoiriip!ible and unchangeable and o
invisible, while seeing, turning and changing all things. 5
Those therefore who think concerning earth that it is God have
already erred, since it is digged and planted and delved; and since
it receives the defilement of the excrement of men and of beasts
and of cattle : and since sometimes it becomes what is useless ;
for if it be burned it becomes dead, for from baked clay there 10
springs nothing : and again, if water be collected on it, it becomes
corrupted along with its fruits : and lo ! it is trodden on by men
and beasts, and it receives the impurity of the blood of the
slain; and it is digged and filled with the dead and becomes a
repository for bodies: none of which things can that holy and 15
venerable and blessed and incorruptible nature receive. And
from this we have perceived that the earth is not God but a
creature of God.
V. And in like manner again have those erred who have
thought concerning water that it is God. For water was created 20
for the use of man and in many ways it is made subject to him.
For it is changed, and receives defilement, and is corrupted, and
loses its own nature when cooked with many things, and receives
colours which are not its own; being moreover hardened by the cold
and mixed and mingled with the excrement of men and beasts 25
and with the blood of the slain : and it is compelled by workmen,
by means of tlie compulsion of channels, to flov^ and be conducted \
against its own will, and to come into gardens and other places,
60 as to cleanse and carry out all the filth of men, and wash
away all defilement, and supply man's need of itself. Wherefore 30
it is impossible that water should be God, but it is a work of
God and a part of the world.
So too those have erred not a little who thought concerning
fire that it is God : for it too was created for the need of men :
and in many ways it is made subject to them, in the service of 35
food and in the preparation of ornaments and the other things of
1 Bom. i. 23.-
OF ARISTIDES. 89
which your majesty is aware : whilst in many ways it is extin-
guished and destroyed.
And again those who have thought concerning the blast of
winds that it is God, these also have erred : and this is evident
to us, that these winds are subject to another, since sometimes 5
their blast is increased and sometimes it is diminished and ceases,
according to the commandment of Him who subjects them. Since
for the sake of man they were created by God, in order that
they might fulfil the needs of trees and fruits and seeds, and
that they might transport ships upon the sea ; those ships which 10
bring to men their necessary things, from a place where they
are found to a place where they are not found ; and furnish the
different parts of the world. Since then this wind is sometimes
increased and sometimes diminished, there is one place in which
it does good and another where it does harm, according to the a*
nod of Him who rules it: and even men are able by means of
well-known instruments to catch and coerce it that it may fulfil
for them the necessities which they demand of it : and over itself
it has no power at all; wherefore it is not possible that winds
should be called gods, but a work of God. 20
VI. So too those have erred who have thought concerning the
sun that he is God. For lo ! we see him, that by the necessity of
another he is moved and turned and runs his course; and he
proceeds from degree to degree, rising and setting every day, in
order that he may warm the shoots of plants and shrubs, and 25
may bring forth in the air which is mingled with him every herb
which is on the earth. And in calculation the sun has a part
with the rest of the stars in his course, and although he is one
in his nature, he is mixed with many parts, according to the
advantage of the needs of men : and that not according to his own 30
will, but according to the will of Him that ruleth him. Where-
fore it is not possible that the sun should be God, but a work
of God ; and in like manner also the moon and stars.
VII. But those who have thought concerning men of old, that
some of them are gods, these have greatly erred : as thou, even 35
thou, king, art aware, that man consists of the four elements
and of soul and spirit, and therefore is he even called World, ^
and apart from any one of these parts he does not exist. He has
40 THE APOLOOr
beginning and end, and he is born and also suffers coiTUption.
But God, as I have said, has none of this in His nature, but
He is unmade and incorruptible. On this account, then, it is
impossible that we should represent him as God who is man by
nature, one to whom sometimes, when he looketh for joy, griefs
happens ; and for laughter, and weeping befals him ; one that is
passionate and jealous, envious and regretful, along with the
rest of the other defects : and in many ways more corrupted than
the elements or even than the beasts.
And thence, king, it is right for us to understand the lo
error of the Barbarians, that, whereas they have not investigated
concerning the true God, they have fallen away from the truth
and have gone after the desire of their own mind, in serving
elements subject to dissolution, and dead images: and on account
of their error they do not perceive who is the true God. ^5
VIII. Let us return now to the Greeks in order that we may
know what opinion they have concerning the true God.
The Greeks then because they are wiser than the Barbarians
have eiTed even more than the Barbarians, in that they have
introduced many gods that are made ; and some of them they have 20
represented as male and some of them as female ; and in such a
way that some of their gods were found to be adulterers and .*
murderers, and jealous and envious, and angry and passionate,
and murderers of fathers, and thieves and plunderers. And they
say that some of them were lame and maimed ; and some of them 2$
wizards, and some of them utterly mad ; and some of them played
on harps ; and some of them wandered on mountains : and some
of them died outright ; and some were struck by lightning, and
some were made subject to men, and some went oif in flight, and
some were stolen by men ; and lo ! some of them were wept and 30
bewailed by men ; and some, they say, went down to Hades ; and
some were sorely wounded, and some were changed into the like-
ness of beasts in order that they might commit adultery with the
race of mortal women ; and some of them have been reviled for
sleeping with males : and some of them, they say, were in wedlock 35
with their mothers and sisters and daughters ; and they say of
their gods that they committed adultery with the daughters of
men, and from them was born a certain race which was also
OF ARISTIDES: 41
mortal. And of some of their goddesses they say that they con-
tended about beauty and came for judgment before men. The
Greeks, then, O king, have brought forward what is wicked,
ridiculous and foolish concerning their gods and themselves; in
that they called such like persons gods, who are no gods: and r^
hence men have taken occasion to commit adultery and fornica-
tion, and to plunder and do everything that is wicked and
hateful and abominable. For if those who are called their gods
have done all those things that are written above, how much
more shall men do them who believe in those who have done lo
these things! and from the wickedness of this error, lo ! there
have happened to men frequent wars and mighty famines, and bitter
captivity and deprivation of all things : and lo ! they endure them,
and all these things befal them from this cause alone : and when
they endure them they do not perceive in their conscience that 15
because of their error these things happen to them.
IX. Now let us come to the history of these their gods in
order that we may prove accurately concerning all those things
which we have said above.
Before everything else the Greeks introduce as a god Kronos, 20
which is interpreted Chiun ; and the worshippers of this deity sacri-
fice to him their children : and some of them they burn while yet
living. Concerning him they say that he took him Rhea to wife ;
and from her he begat many sons ; from whom he begat also Dios,
who is called Zeus ; and at the last he went mad and, for fear of 25
an oracle which was told him, began to eat his children. And
from him Zeus was stolen away, and he did not perceive it : and
at the last Zeus bound him and cut oft' his genitals and cast them
in the sea ; whence, as they say in the fable, was born Aphrodite,
who is called Astera: and he cast Kronos bound into darkness. ..a*
Great then is the error and scorn which the Greeks have intro-
duced concerning the head of their gods, in that they have said
all these things about him, O king. It is not possible that God
should be bound or amputated ; otherwise it is a great misfortune.
And after Kronos they introduce another god, Zeus ; and they 35
say concerning this one, that he received the headship and became
king of all the gods ; and they say concerning him that he was
changed into cattle and everything else, in order that he might
42 THE APOLOGY
commit adultery with mortal women, and might raise up to him-
self children from them. Since at one time they say he was
changed into a bull on account of his passion for Europa and for
Pasiphae ; and again he was changed into the likeness of gold on
account of his passion for Danae : and into a swan, through his 5
passion for Leda ; and into a man through his passion for Antiope ;
and into lightning on account of his passion for the Moon: so
that from these he begat many children : for they say that from
Antiope he begat Zethus and Amphion; and from the Moon,
Dionysus ; from Alkmena, Herakles ; and from Leto, Apollo and 10
Ajrtemis ; and from Danae, Perseus ; and from Leda, Castor and
Polydeuces and Helene ; and from Mnemosyne he begat nine
daughters, those whom he called the Muses ; and from Europa, .^
Minos and Rhadamanthus and Sarpedon. But last of all he was
changed into the likeness of an eagle on account of his passion for 15
Ganymede the shepherd.
Because of these stories, king, much evil has befallen the
race of men who are at this present day, since they imitate their
gods, and commit adultery, and are defiled with their mothers
and sisters, and in sleeping with males : and some of them have 20
dared to kill even their fathers. For if he, who is said to be
the head and king of their gods, has done these things, how
much more shall his worshippers imitate him ! And great is
the madness which the Greeks have introduced into their history
concerning him : for it is not possible that a god should commit 25
adultery or fornication, or should approach to sleep with males,
or that he should be a parricide; otherwise he is much worse
than a destructive demon.
X. And again they introduce another god, Hephaestus ; and
they say of him that he is lame and wearing a cap on his head, and 30
holding in his hand tongs and hammer; and working in brass
in order that therefrom he may find his needed sustenance. Is
then this god so much in need ? Whereas it is impossible for a
god to be needy or lame : otherwise he is very weak.
And again they introduce another god and call him Hermes; 35
and they say that he is a thief, loving avarice and coveting gains, .-u
and a magician and maimed and an athlete and an interpreter of
words : whereas it is impossible for a god to be a magician, or
OF ARISTIDESi 43
avaricious, or maimed, or coveting anything that is not his, or an
athlete : and if it be found to be otherwise, he is of no use.
And after him they introduce another god, Asclepius; and
they say that he is a physician and prepares medicines and ^ 1
bandages in order that he may satisfy his need of sustenance. Is 5 |
then this god in need ? And he at last was struck by lightning ]
by Zeus, on account of Tyndareus the Lacedemonian; and so j
he died. If then Asclepius was a god, and when struck by light- j
ning was unable to help himself, how is it that he was able to help j
others ? Whereas it is an impossible thing that the divine nature 10 |
should be in need, or that it should be struck by lightning.
And again they introduce another god and call him Ares, and j
they say that he is a warrior and jealous, and covets sheep and ;
things which do not belong to him, and acquires possessions 1
through his weapons; and of him they say that at last he com- 15 1
mitted adultery with Aphrodite and was bound by a tiny boy !
Eros, and by Hephaestus the husband of Aphrodite : whereas it is ca*
impossible that a god should be a warrior or a prisoner or an *:
adulterer. '
And again they say of Dionysus that he too is a god, who 20
celebrates festivals by night and teaches drunkenness, and carries
off women that do not belong to him : and at the last they say i
that he went mad and left his female attendants and fled to j
the wilderness; and in this madness of his he ate serpents; and
at the last he was killed by Titan. If then Dionysus was a god, 25
and when slain was not able to help himself; how is it that he j
was able to help others ?
Herakles, too, they introduce, and they say of him that he is \
a god, a hater of things hateful, a tyrant and a warrior, and a
slayer of the wicked : and of him they say that at the last he 30
went mad and slew" his children and cast himself into the fire
and died. If therefore Herakles be a god and in all these evils j
was unable to stand up for himself, how was it that others were )
asking help from him ? Whereas it is impossible that a god should ]
be mad or drunken or a slayer of his children, or destroyed by 35
fire. •)
XI. And after him they introduce another god and call him "*
Apollo : and they say of him that he is jealous and changeable; and 1
i
44* THE APOLOGY
sometimes he holds a bow and a quiver, and sometimes a lyre and
a plectrum; and he gives oracles to men, in order that he may
receive a reward from them. Is then this god in need of reward ? a*
Whereas it is disgraceful that all these things should be found
in a god. 5
And after him they introduce Artemis a goddess, the sister
of Apollo ; and they say that she was a huntress ; and she carried
a bow and arrows, and went about on mountains leading dogs,
either to hunt the deer or the wild boars. Whereas it is disgraceful
that a maid should go about by herself on mountains and follow lo
the chase of beasts. And therefore it is not possible that Artemis
should be a goddess.
Again they say of Aphrodite that she foi-sooth is a goddess;
and sometimes forsooth she dwells with their gods, and sometimes
she commits adultery with men ; and sometimes she has Ares for iS
her lover and sometimes Adonis, who is Tammuz : and sometimes
forsooth Aphrodite is wailing and weeping for the death of
Tammuz : and they say that she went down to Hades in order
that she might ransom Adonis from Persephone, who was the
daughter of Hades. If then Aphrodite be a goddess and was 20
unable to help her lover in his death, how is she able to help
others ? And this is a thing impossible to be listened to, that the
divine nature should come to weeping and wailing and adultery.
And again they say of Tammuz that he is a god ; and he is
forsooth a hunter and an adulterer ; and they say that he was killed 25
by a blow from a wild boar, and was not able to help himself. V*
And if he was not able to help himself, how is he able to take
care of the human race ? And this is impossible, that a god
should be an adulterer or a hunter or that he should have died by
violence. 30
And again they say of Rhea that she forsooth is the mother of
their gods ; and they say of her that she had at one time a lover
Atys, and she was rejoicing in corruptible men ; and at the last
she established lamentations, and was bewailing her lover Atys.
If then the mother of their gods was not able to help her lover 35
and rescue him from death, how is it possible that she should
help others ? It is disgraceful then that a goddess should lament
and weep, and that she should have joy over corruptible beings.
OF ARISTIDES. *0
Again they bring forward Kore ; and they say that she was a
goddess and that she was carried off by Pluto and was not able to
help herself. If then she is a goddess and was not able to help
herself, how is she able to help others? For a goddess w^ho is
carried off is extremely weak. 5
All these things, then, O king, the Greeks have introduced
about their gods, and have invented and said concerning them :
whence all men have taken occasion to do all wicked and impure
things : and thereby the whole earth has been corrupted.
XI I. Now the Egyptians, because they are more evil and
ignorant than all peoples upon the earth, have erred more than
all men. For the worship of the Barbarians and the Greeks did
not suffice them, but they introduced also the nature of beasts, and
said concerning it that they were gods : and also of the creeping
things which are found on the dry land and in the waters, and of 15
the plants and herbs they have said that some of them are gods,
and they have become corrupt in all madness and impurity more
than all peoples that are upon the earth. For of old time they
worshipped Isis; and they say that she forsooth is a goddess,
who had forsooth a husband Osiris, her brother ; but when forsooth 20
Osiris was killed by his brother Typhon, Isis fled with her son
Horus to Byblos in Syria and was there for a certain time until
that her son was grown : and he contended with his uncle Typhon
and killed him, and thereupon Isis returned and went about with
her son Horus, and was seeking for the body of Osiris her lord, 25
and bitterly bewailing his death. If therefore Isis be a goddess,
and was not able to help Osiris her brother and lord, how is it
possible that she should help others ? Whereas it is impossible
that the divine nature should be afraid and flee, or weep and
wail. Otherwise it is a great misfortune. 30
But of Osiris they say that he is a god, a beneficent one ;
and he was killed by Typhon and could not help himself; and it is
evident that this cannot be said of Deity.
And again they say of Typhon, his brother, that he is a god, J\^
a fratricide, and slain by his brother's son and wife since he was 35
unable to help himself. And how can one who does not help
himself be a god ?
Now because the Egyptians are more ignorant than the rest of
46 THE APOLOGY
the peoples, these and the like gods did not suffice them, but
they also put the name of gods on the beasts which are merely
soulless. For sortie men among them worship the sheep, and
others the calf; and some of them the pig, and others the shad-
fish ; and some of them the crocodile, and the hawk, and the 5
cormorant, and the kite, and the vulture, and the eagle, and the
crow ; some of them worship the cat, and others the fish Shibbuta ;
some of them the dog, and some of them the serpent, and some
the asp, and others the lion, and others garlic, and onions, and
thorns, and others the leopard, and the like. 10
And the poor wretches do not perceive with regard to all these
things that they are nought; while every day they look upon
their gods, who are eaten and destroyed by men, yea even by their
own fellows ; and some of them being burned, and some of them
dying and putrifying and becoming refuse ; and they do not under- is
stand that they are destroyed in many ways.
And accordingly the Egyptians have not understood that the
like of these are not gods, since their salvation is not within their
own power; and if they are too weak for their own salvation,
then as regards the salvation of their worshippers pray whence will 20
they have the power to help them ?
XIII. The Egyptians then have erred with a great error, »^
above all peoples that are upon the face of the earth. But it
is a matter of wonder, king, concerning the Greeks, whereas
they excel all the rest of the peoples in their manners and in 25
their reason, how thus they have gone astray after dead idols
and senseless images : while they see their gods sawn and polished
by their makers, and curtailed and cut and burnt and shaped
and transformed into every shape by them. And when they
are grown old and fail by the length of time, and are melted 30
and broken in pieces, how is it that they do not understand
concerning them that they are not gods ? And those who have
not ability for their own preservation, how will they be able to
take care of men ? But even the poets and philosophers among
them being in error have introduced concerning them that they 35
are gods, things like these which are made for the honour of God
Almighty; and being in error they seek to make them like to
God as to whom no man has ever seen to whom He is like : nor is
OF ARISTIDES. 47
he able to see Him^; and together with these things they intro-
duce concerning Deity as if it were that deficiency were found
with it; in that they say that He accepts sacrifice and asks for
burnt-offering and libation and murders of men and temples. But
God is not needy, and none of these things is sought for by Him : 5
and it is clear that men are in error in those things that they
imagine. But their poets and philosophers introduce and say, rtlA
that the nature of all their gods is one ; but they have not under-
stood of God our Lord, that while He is one. He is yet in all. They,
then, are in error ; for if, while the body of man is many in its 10
parts, no member is afraid of its fellow, but whilst it is a com-
posite body, all is on an equality with all : so also God who is one
in His nature has a single essence proper to Him, and He is
equal in His nature and His essence, nor is He afraid of Himself.
If therefore the nature of the gods is one, it is not proper that iS
a god should persecute a god, nor kill nor do him that which is
evil.
If then gods were persecuted and transfixed by gods, and some
of them were carried off and some were struck by lightning ; it is
clear that the nature of their gods is not one, and hence it is clear, 20
O king, that that is an error which they speculate about the
nature of their gods, and that they reduce them to one nature.
If then it is proper that we should admire a god who is visible
and does not see, how much more is this worthy of admiration
that a man should believe in a nature which is invisible and 25
all-seeing ! and if again it is right that a man should investigate
the works of an artificer, how much more is it right that he
should praise the Maker of the artificer ! For behold ! while the
Greeks have established laws, they have not understood that by
their laws they were condemning their gods ; for if their laws are
just, their gods are unjust, who have committed transgression in
killing one another and practising sorcery, committing adultery,
plundering, stealing and sleeping with males, along with the rest
of their other doings. But if their gods excellently and as they
describe have done all these things, then the laws of the Greeks 35
are unjust; and they are not laid down according to the will of
the gods ; and in this the whole world has erred.
1 1 Tim. vi. 16.
48 THE APOLOGY
For as for the histories of their gods, some of them are myths,
some of them physical, and some hymns and songs : the hymns and
songs, then, are empty words and sound ; and as to the physical, if
they were done as they say, then they are not gods, since they
have done these things and suffered and endured these things : 5
and these myths are flimsy words, altogether devoid of force.
XIV. Let us come now, O king, also to the history of the Jews
and let us see what sort of opinion they have concerning God.
The Jews then say that God is one. Creator of all and almighty :
and that it is not proper for us that anything else should be wor- 10
shipped, but this God only : and in this they/ appear to be much
nearer to the truth than all the peoples, in that they w^orship God
more exceedingly and not His works; and they imitate God by
reason of the love which they have for man ; for they have compas-
sion on the poor and ransom the captive and bury the dead, and 15
do things of a similar nature to these : things which are acceptable
to God and are well-pleasing also to men, things which they have
received from their fathers of old. Nevertheless they too have w.
gone astray from accurate knowledge, and they suppose in their
minds that they are serving God, but in the methods of their 20
actions their service is to angels and not to God, in that they
observe sabbaths and new moons and the passover and the great
fast, and the fast, and circumcision, and cleanness of meats : which
things not even thus have they perfectly observed.
XV. Now the Christians, O king, by going about and seeking 25
have found the truth, and as we have comprehended from their
writings they are nearer to the truth and to exact knowledge than
the rest of the peoples. For they know and believe in God, the
Maker of heaven and earth, in whom are all things and from whom
are all things : He who has no other god as His fellow : from whom 30
they have received those commandments which they have engraved
on their minds, which they keep in the hope and expectation of
the world to come; so that on this account they do not commit
adultery nor fornication, they do not bear false witness, they do not
deny a deposit, nor covet what is not theirs : they honour father 35
and mother ; they do good to those who are their neighbours, and
when they are judges they judge uprightly ; and they do not
worship idols in the form of man ; and whatever they do not
OF ARISTIDES. 49
wish that others should do to them, they do not practise towards
any one^ and they do not eat of the meats of idol sacrifices, for
they are undefiled : and those who grieve them they comfort, and .1^
make them their friends; and they do good to their enemies:
and their wives, O king, are pure as virgins, and their daughters 5
modest: and their men abstain from all unlawful wedlock and
from all impurity, in the hope of the recompense that is to come
in another world : but as for their servants or handmaids, or their
children if any of them have any, they persuade them to become
Christians for the love that they have towards them ; and when lo
they have become so, they call them without distinction brethren :
they do not worship strange gods : and they walk in all humility
and kindness, and falsehood is not found among them, and they
love one another: and from the widows they do not turn away
their countenance : and they rescue the orphan from him who does 15
him violence : and he who has gives to him who has not, with-
out grudging ; and when they see the stranger they bring him to
their dwellings, and rejoice over him as over a true brother ; for
they do not call brothers those who are after the flesh, but those
who are in the spirit and in God : but when one of their poor 20
passes away from the world, and any of them sees him, then he
provides for his burial according to his ability ; and if they hear
that any of their number is imprisoned or oppressed for the name
of their Messiah, all of them provide for his needs, and if it is
possible that he may be delivered, they deliver him. 25
And if there is among them a man that is poor and needy, and
they have not an abundance of necessaries, they fast two or three
days that they may supply the needy with their necessary food.
And they observe scrupulously the commandments of their
Messiah : they live honestly and soberly, as the Lord their God car^
commanded them : every morning and at all hours on account of
the goodnesses of God toward them they praise and laud Him :
and over their food and over their drink they render Him thanks.
And if any righteous person of their number passes away from the
world they rejoice and give thanks to God, and they follow his 35
body, as if he were moving from one place to another : and when a
child is born to any one of them, they praise God, and if again
^ Cf. Teaching of the Twelve Apostles, cc. 1 — 4.
H. A. 4
50 THE APOLOGY
it chance to die in its infancy, they praise God mightily, as for
one who has passed through the world without sins. And if
again they see that one of their number has died in his iniquity
or in his sins, over this one they weep bitterly and sigh, as over
one who is about to go to punishment: such is the ordinance of 5
the law of the Christians, O king, and such their conduct.
XVI. As men who know God, they ask from Him petitions
which are proper for Him to give and for them to receive : and
thus they accomplish the course of their lives. And because they
acknowledge the goodnesses of God towards them, lo ! on account 10
of them there flows forth the beauty that is in the world. And
truly they are of the number of those that have found the truth
by going about and seeking it, and as far as we have compre-
hended, we have understood that they only are near to the know-
ledge of the truth. 15
But the good deeds which they do, they do not proclaim in the
ears of the multitude, and they take care that no one shall perceive
them, and hide their gift, as he who has found a treasure and
hides it\ ' And they labour to become righteous as those that ^^
expect to see their Messiah and receive from Him the promises 20
made to them with great glory.
But their sayings and their ordinances, O king, and the glory
of their service, and the expectation of their recompense of reward,
according to the doing of each one of them, which they expect
in another world, thou art able to know from their writings. It 25
sufficeth for us that we have briefly made known to your majesty
concerning the conversation and the truth of the Christians. For
truly great and wonderful is their teaching to him that is willing
to examine and understand it. And truly this people is a new
.people, and there is something divine mingled with it. Take now 30
their writings and read in them, and lo ! ye will find that not of
myself have I brought these things forward nor as their advocate
have I said them, but as I have read in their writings, these things
I firmly believe, and those things also that are to come. And
therefore I was constrained to set forth the truth to them that 35
take pleasure therein and seek after the world to come.
And I have no doubt that the world stands by reason of
1 Matt. xiii. 44.
OF ARISTIDES. 51
the intercession of Christians. But the rest of the peoples are
deceived and deceivers, rolling themselves before the elements of
the world, according as the sight of their understanding is un-
willing to pass by them ; and they grope as if in the dark, because
they are unwilling to know the truth, and like drunken men they 5
stagger and thrust one another and fall down.
XVII. Thus far, king, it is I that have spoken. For as to
what remains, as was said above, there are found in their other \A
writings words which are difficult to speak, or that one should
repeat them ; things which are not only said, but actually done. lo
The Greeks, then, O king, because they practise foul things
in sleeping with males, and with mother and sister and daughter,
turn the ridicule of their foulness upon the Christians; but the
Christians are honest and pious, and the truth is set before their
eyes, and they are long-suffering; and therefore while they know 15
their error and are buffeted by them, they endure and suffer
them : and more exceedingly do they pity them as men who are
destitute of knowledge : and in their behalf they offer up prayers
that they may turn from their error. And when it chances that
one of them turns, he is ashamed before the Christians of the 20
deeds that are done by him : and he confesses to God, saying,
In ignorance I did these things : and he cleanses his heart, and
his sins are forgiven him, because he did them in ignorance in
former time, when he was blaspheming and reviling the true
knowledge of the Christians. And truly blessed is the race of the 25
Christians, more than all men that are upon the face of the earth.
Let the tongues of those now be silenced who talk vanity, and
who oppress the Christians, and let them now speak the truth.
For it is better that they should worship the true God rather
than that they should worship a sound without intelligence ; and 30
truly divine is that which is spoken by the mouth of the Christians,
and their teaching is the gateway of light. Let all those then
approach thereunto who do not know God, and let them receive
incorruptible words, those which are so always and from eternity :
let them, therefore, anticipate the dread judgment which is to 35
come by Jesus the Messiah upon the whole race of men.
The Apology of Aristides the Philosopher is ended.
4—2
NOTES ON THE SYRIAC VERSION.
p. 35, 1. 4 (r^3). We have given in the introductory remarks the reasons
for believing that the words K'riA^Qo and r^Ll_2aA>^J2»3 are a part of
the name of the emperor addressed. Both of these words, however, might
have been used generally, as royal adjectives. For example, in the recently
published Acta Mar Kardaghi of Abbeloos p. 87 they occur as titles of the
king of Persia :
which Abbeloos renders by " contra adorabilem regem regum."
1«^ r^USOnUV^ r<l&jL-2sa vO^^^ (rex regum clemens jussit).
[The plural points in these two titles, though obviously wrong, have been
retained in our text, in accordance with the principle of reproducing the
punctuation of the MS. exactly as it stands. In the first sentence the MS.
has a slight stop after r<'cnlr^, while there is no stop after Aa .fx^r^.
' Almighty ' can only be retained as an epithet of the Deity : but possibly
there has been some confusion of the original, which may have run : Trtpi
Oeocre^fias ' avTOKparopi, K.r.X.]
1. 7 (r^ 7). The demonstration of Divine Providence from the contem-
plation of the heavenly bodies is common to all forms of Theistic teaching :
consequently it occurs freely in Christian Apologetics. We may compare
the following passages :
Melito, Oration to Antoninus Caesar (Oureton, Spic. Syr. p. 46). " He hath
set before thee the heavens, and He has placed in them the stars. He hath
set before thee the sun and the moon, and they every day fulfil their course
therein... He hath set before thee the clouds which by ordinance bring water
from above and satisfy the earth : that from these things thou mightest
understand, that He who moveth these is greater than they all,
and that thou mightest accept the goodness of Him who hath given to thee a
mind by which thou mayest distinguish these things."
Origen, De Principiis, ii. 1.5. " But that we may believe on the authority
of Holy Scripture, that such is the case, hear how in the books of Maccabees,
NOTES ON THE SYRIAC VERSION. 53
where the mother of the seven martyrs exhorts her son to endure torture, this
truth is confirmed : for she says, * I ask of thee, my son, to look at the heaven
and earth, and at all things which are in them, and beholding them, to know
that God made all these things when they did not exist.' " [2 Mace. vii. 28.]
Id. IV. 1. 7. "The artistic plan of a providential Ruler is not so evident
in matters belonging to the earth, as in the case of the sun, moon and
stars."
I. 11 (r^ 11). Cf. Melito, Oration p. 50. "He made the lights that His
works might behold one another, and He concealeth Himself in His might
from all His works."
[1. 11 (t^ 13). .ixn^^r^.lO. If this reading be correct, the Ethpa.
seems to be here used in the sense of ' sibi investigare,' of which only one
example is cited in the Thes. Syr., viz. from the unpublished Hexaem. of Bar
Cephas. The context however of the quotation shews that there at least such
a meaning is inadmissible. The words (kindly supplied by Dr Zotenberg)
are: K'aco vySWQo r^ .^_oorA.i reL»av3 K'Vl^ ^*^ c\f<
**cn ^ ooco ^Aia-T. vvoo rtlX reli-iijo rel^iK' ..^coA
r^'^VkX.l vyK' ^Ains ^vsqo OOco ^^uxi ^r^llAlsnK' Avu^.i
II. 14, 15 (r^* 14, 15). A comparison with the Armenian suggests that
something has fallen out here. The Syriac cannot be translated as it stands.
The Greek unfortunately fails us at this point.]
1. 19 (r^ 19). The early Christian teachers emphasised strongly this
belief that the world was made for the sake of man : consequently we must
not assume, if we find the same statement in Justin Martyr, that the idea
was borrowed from Aristides, for it is a part of the regular second-century
teaching. The following parallels may be quoted :
Justin, Apol. I. 10. Koi Travra t^v apx^v ayaOov ovra dr]ixtovpy^(rai avTov i^
diJi6pcf)ov vXrjs Si' dvdpconovs de8ida.yp.eda.
Dial. 41. lua apa re fV)(aptaTmp€v ra 6ea vnep re tov tou Koapov cKTiKevai
crxjv naai rols iv aiJrcS bia tov dvOpatrrov.
Ps. Justin, Ep. ad Diogn. 10. 6 yap deos tovs du6pco7rovs rjydirrja-e, 8i ovs
enoirja-c tov Kovpov, ois vTreVa^e TrdvTa, kt€.
1. 23 (.3 5). Cf. Philo, Fragments, p. 70: iv Oea p,6vov to TeXeiov /cat
dvevdees, iv Se dvOpwira to iwibeis Ka\ aTeXis.
Id. de FortitudiTie § 3. 'O (nrovbalos oXiyoSci/y, dOavuTov Ka\ Bvtjttjs <f)v(r€(os
pedopios.
54 THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES.
Acta Mar Kardaghi (ed. Abbeloos, p. 30) :
. ^ Q^re" r<L>oco J^r^ \ ..^CUt^
1. 28 (.3 8). The same philosophical opinion will be found almost in
the same words in Eustathius contra Arianos quoted in John of Damascus,
Parallels p. 314,
irav T^v a.pxr)v ep^oi/, Kcii reXos e7rt8e;(€rai' ro 8e reXos inidex^f^^^ov, ^Oopas
eVri ScKTiKov.
1. 30 (.3 10). We may compare the following passages from Justin and
from the Epistle to Diognetus, in view of Jerome's statement that Justin
imitated Aristides, and the modern theory of Doulcet as to the authorship
of the anonymous epistle to Diognetus.
Justin, Apol. I. 9. ov yap TOiavrrjv ^yovixeOa top Bcov exeti/ ttjv jxopcfirjv, rjv
(fiaai Tives els rifirjv ficixififja-Oai.
Justin, Apol. II. 6. oi/o/xa de ra ivavrav ivarpX BeroVy aycpvi^ra oVTi, ovk eariv'
<B yap av Ka\ ovofxd tl npoaayopevTjTai, npea^vrepov e;(ft rbv Biyavov to ovofxa.
Justin, Dial. 4. (fyrjal yap UXarav, rjv 5' eyo), avro tolovtov eivai to tov vov
ofifia Ka\ Trpbs tovto rjfxiv dcdoaBat, <os dvvaaBai KaBopav avTo iKclvo to ov clKiKpivei
avrm €K€iva, o rav vorjTap airavrmv foriv aXnov, ov XP^I^^ ^X^^f "^ <^XW^i "^
fieyeBos, ovde ovdep <ov 6(^Bakp.os ^Xenei.
Justin, Apol. I. 10. aXX' ovdi deeaBai Trjs nap' avBpatiraiv vXtKTJs 7rpoo-<})opas
npo(reiXi](f)apev tov Beov, avTov Trape^ovTa navTa opwvrei.
Ep. ad Diogn. 3. 6 yap Troi^a-as tov ovpavov Ka\ ttjv yrjv koi rravra to, iv
avToli^ Ka\ naa-iv r]p.lv xopr]y(ov coi/ irpoabeopaBa, ovdevos av avTos irpoa-deoiTO
TovTCJV iov ToTs olofievois dtbovai 7rape;(6i avTos,
[p. 36, 1. 13 (.^2). t8<op,ev Gr. (p. 100, 1. 16) Arm., e'i8<ofiev Syr. A com-
parison between the Gr. and Syr. shews a like variation in .1 18 (Gr. p. 101,
1. 3) and 2^ 18 (Gr. p. 104, 1. 1).
1. 18 (.^8). ' The head of the race of their religion.' This seems to be
a conflation of the two phrases which occur lower down : * the head of their
race,' and ' the beginning of their religion.' It should be simply ' the head of
their race,' as we see from the Greek.]
1. 23 (-^^13). The Armenian has ' Kadmus the Sidonian and Dionysus
the Theban.' Cf. Herod. II. 91 rov yap Aavabv koi tov AvyKea eovras XcfxpLiTas
€K7rXaaai es Trjv 'EXXdda, and II. 49 jrapa KaS/xou r€ tov Tvpiov Ka\ rcoi/ avv
avT<a 6K ^oivUrjs. But Kadmus is a Sidonian in Eur. Bacch. 171 and Ovid,
Met. IV. 571.
[1. 27 (.^^17). The statement that the people received the name of
'Hebrews' from Moses is peculiar to the Syr. and Arm. translations.]
1. 29 (-^^20). The writer not only deduces the name of the Christians
from the title of their founder, but he is also ready, like Justin and other
NOTES ON THE SYRIAC VERSION. 55
fathers, to compare the name with the Greek word xPW^os, as we shall see
in the closing chapter. The following parallels may be noted in Justin.
Justin, Apol. I. 12. ^Irjaovs Xpiaros, defy" ov kol to ;fpi(rriai'oi inovoixd^faOai
iaxrjKafxev.
Dial. 63. rfi fKKkrjala rjj i^ ovofxaros avTov yevofievrj kol ixerao-xovo-rj rov
ovofiaros aOroO, x.pi(rTiavo\ yap Trdvres KoXovpeOa.
Ibid. 138. 6 yap ;(ptoTos', npaToroKos irao-rji KriVfcos oSv, koI dpxv naXiv
aXKov yivovs yeyoveVf tov dvayivvqOiVTOS vn avTov 8i vdaros Koi tticttccos koL
^vXoVj TOV TO fxvcmjpiov TOV (rravpov €\optoSj ov Tponov koi 6 N<5e kt€.
1. 32 (.^^23). With the closing words of this sentence we may compare
the Syriac Acts of John (ed. Wright), p. 37,
where we should correct the text so as to read " and when formed as a child
in the womb He was with His Father."
1, 34 (.1 1). The Gospel is clearly a written one, and not the general
message (evayyeXiou). In c. xvi. we again find Aristides offering the Emperor
the Christian Scriptures.
[1. 38 (:i 5). The Greek text has koi TeXtaas ttjv 6avp.a(rTr}v avTov olKovop.iav.
Cf. Justin, Dial. 103, and Otto's note on that passage, where the use of oIko-
vofiia is illustrated. In the Syriac ^ :iJ^ is unsatisfactory. It can hardly
be intended to represent {olKovop,iav) nvd. Possibly it is a corruption of some
word which corresponded to 6avp.a(rTi^v.^
p. 37, 1. 1 (.1 6). Another instance of the formula 'He was crucified by
the Jews,' beyond those to which we have already drawn attention, may be
found in a fragment of Melito preserved by Anastasius Sinaita ;
'O 6cos TTenovOev vno be^ias ^la-parjXiTidos,
for which the Syriac rendering is given by Cureton, Spic. Syr. JL.^73 , J .
In later times we may expect to find similar language, though the expres-
sion itself disappears from the Creed. In Acta Mar Kardaghi p. 37 we have
the following (loquitur Satanas),
. . . ^nijLior^lra r^Lk.iooo^ ^'va^ a<\n\.i ocfi
and again in p. 74
The idea of the Jews being the special agents of Satan in the Crucifixion
56 THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES.
comes out also in an unpublished 'AvTiXoyla between the Devil and Christ,
which is preserved in a MS. at Jerusalem (Cod. 66, S. Sep.), where we read
Kat o dta^oXos Xcyei* Uopevo-onai Trpos^Avvav koi Ka'ia(f)av tovs dpxiepels rovs
ffiovs *lov8aiovs' Koi nonjcro} avrovs iva ae (TTavpacrcocn.
[Compare also the Letter of Pilate in the Acts of Peter and Paul § 42
(Tisch. Acta Apocr., Lips. 1851, p. 17) : oi 8e earavpcoaav avrov, koi Ta(f)€VTos
avTov (pvXaKas KaTeoTrjaav in avr6vJ\
1. 20 (.1 25). The injunction to have a care that your gods be not stolen
is not uncommon with the early Christians, and it is not improbable that
they were able to refer to special and notable cases of violation of temples
and mutilation of images. We may refer, at all events, to the following
parallels :
Justin, Apol. I. 9. koi tSv UpSv evda dvaTidevTai/PvXaKas'ToiovTovs KaOiard-
vai, fiTj (TvvopcdVTas aBifxirov Koi to voelv rj Xeyciv dvOpcorrovs Oecov elvai (f)vXaKas.
Ep. ad Diogn. 2. tovs fiev Xtdivovs koi oaTpaKivovs ae^ovTCS dcjivXaKTOvs,
Tovs Se dpyvpovs Kat xP^f^^vs iyKXeiovres rdls w^\ koI raiy rjfxipaLs cjivXaKas
TrapaKaOiaravres iva firj KXaTrSaiv.
1. 26 (oQ 5). Compare c. vii. From the "Teaching of the Apostles"
(c. VI. 3) onwards, idolatry is known as a * worship of dead gods' : e.g. Melito,
Oration p. 43, " But I affirm that also the Sibyl has said respecting them,
that it is the images of kings, who are dead, they worship."
p. 38, 1. 1 (en 19). The writer now proceeds to discuss the views of those
who either sought the First Principle in one of the elements or imagined it
to be located in one of the heavenly bodies. And it is common for the early
Christian writers to demolish the philosophic schools in detail according as
they found them referring the origin of all things to water, as Thales ; or air, as
Anaximenes ; or fire, as Heraclitus ; or earth, as Pherecydes and Xenoi3hanes.
We may compare Plutarch Be placitis philosophorum i. 3, and then notice how
the Christian apologists deal with the matter. The writer of the Epistle to
Dioguetus thinks that, if a god is to be found amongst the elements, one
element or created thing is as good as another :
Ep. ad Diogn. 8. ot fx^v nvp e^aa-av eivai top 6e6v (ov fieXXovai x^^PW^'^"
avToi, TovTo KaXoixri Oeov)' ol be vdtop' ol d' aXXo ti Ta>v crToix^ioov Ta>v eKTiafxevcov
vno deoi)' /caiVotye, ei ris tovtcov t(ov X6ya>v dnobfKTos eVrt, bvvair av Koi T<av
XoiTTcov KTio-fidTcou €V €Ka(TTOv ofxoicos duo^aivecrOai, deov.
MeHto deals even more shortly with the matter, and in a rude common-
sense manner says that we may call a creature God without making it to be
divine :
Oration, p. 42. "And if, therefore, a man... say that there is another God,
it is found from his own words that he calleth some created thing God.
For if a man call fire God, it is not God, because it is fire ; and if a man
call the waters God, they are not God, because they are waters ; and if this
earth which we tread upon, and if those heavens which are seen by us, and
if the sun, or the moon, or one of those stars which run their course by
NOTES ON THE SYRIAC VERSION. 57
ordinance and rest not, nor proceed by their own will — and if a man call
gold and silver gods : are not these things that we use as we please ?"
It will be seen that their treatment of the subject was superficial, no other
treatment being, in fact, necessary. Aristides, however, takes the matter
more seriously and examines each case in detail by the light of his previously
stated axioms concerning the divine nature.
[1. 1 (CO 19). eXOafiev Gr., inaviXOattxev Syr. Comp. also i^ 18 (Gr. p. 104,
1.1).
1. 8 (a 5). T^h\s^h\r^:{ (so Cod.) = r^^K'^.i cf. 1. 22.
1. 36 (\ 10). K'ooiOAO. Probably for r^ooici&O, examples of which
are given under Qooi^ in the Thes. Syr.
p. 39, 1. 1 (t 11). .^_aA^aAJL»J. This phrase, 'your majesty,' does
not in any way suggest that more than one person is addressed.
1. 11 (% 20). A probable emendation is K'^aii-*.! K'^XjjlZjj.
1. 27 (*w 13). / cnl ^K* T^h\XSn. This slight emendation brings the
Syr. into more literal accordance with the Gk. The expression fxepia-fMov
exovTa seems also to have suggested the next sentence in the Syriac, where it
is combined with the preceding words els XPW'-^ "^^^ dvOpanoop.
1. 37 (Ai 1). Similar language is applied to the heaven in a paragraph
found only in the Gr. (p. 101, 1. 30) kuI ck ttoWSu avpea-Tara' Sto fcai Koa-fios
KaXelrai. Where the reference is to man, we should have expected fxiKpos
Koa-fxos. See Suicer, Thes. ii. 369 (1728). A treatise was written on this
subject (K'lQi^t Klsai^ T^JLjisao) by Ahudhemmeh (t a.d. 575).
See Bibl. Or. iii. 1. 194.
p. 40, 11. 22 ff'. {^ 2-12). In this classification of the gods of the Greeks the
principal points in which the Syr. differs from the Gr. are : (1) d^(\(f)OKT6povs
(p. 104, 1. 7) is not represented. It is absent also from the Pemb. Coll. MS. of
the Greek. (2) After fiaipoixepovs two clauses are inserted, the one taken from
the description of Apollo (co* 21, 22), and the other from that of Artemis
(Cu 5). (3) An additional clause is inserted after koi (pvyddas yevofxevovs.
(4) Two additional clauses, the one taken from the description of Aphrodite
{Cu 15), the other probably from that of Tammuz (d* 23), are inserted after
the words /cat Konrofiepovs koI Oprjpovfxepovi.
It may be remarked that the Greek participles just quoted are both ren-
dered as passives ('wept and lamented by men') by the Syr. translator. The
Latin version omits them : the translation of Billy us is : " nonnuUos vulnera
accepisse, ac lamenta edidisse."]
1. 25 (.A 7). He is referring to Apollo, Poseidon and Asklepios : cf.
Tertullian, Apol. 14, Hie ApoUinem Admeto regi pascendis pecoribvis addicit,
ille Neptuni structorias operas Laomedonti locat. Est et illis de lyricis
58 THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES.
(Pindarum dico) qui Aescolapium canit avaritiae merito, quia medicinam
nocenter exercebat, fulmine iudicatum.
[1. 33 (^ 12). ^^ ^a-VL^^-l. The Pah. and Aph. of 1G^^= moechari
are not given in the Lexicons. The use of the former is however a marked
feature in the language of our translator. It occurs again .n_* 9 with
A ; .^» 12, absol. ; x^ 20 and O-* 11, with jd. Compare n^^n, Targ.
Job xxxvi. 20. We have an instance of the Aph. in Mat. v. 32 (Cur.)
OqX Ti^^^ QjkOOD = TTOKi avTTfV noix^vdfjvai.
1. 34 (^ 13). f>v jf \<r^ ^^ ^^- P^^^- Noldeke happily suggests
Ctl^
,r^ verunreinigten sick, comparing .«Oco JLu ^-SO 'V^funreinigt
werden. Efr. ii. 103 d and r^a\^lA>^!SQ Unreinheit Lag. Anal. 43. 27.
p. 41, 1. 20 (pel* 14. Gr. p. 104, 1. 22). The Syr. supports neither oTrojs
nor o Trpwros.]
1. 21 (r^l* 15). The translator gives the Syriac name for Saturn, ^__QA.
In the Classical Review for June 1890, p. 259, Prof. Margoliouth reviewing
Budge's Pseudo-CalUsthenes remarks as follows, "On p. 9 after the name of
each planet we are told what the Persian for it is : surely this implies that
the book which the translator had before him was in Persian. I will quote
one of these, because Mr Budge has by accident missed the truth. The name
of Saturn is omitted from the list, but instead we read, the colour »..__Q^^
of a black stone^ and the horoscopus of helanl which is called in Persian Farnug'.
Mr Budge would emend Farnug', but it is a Persian word signifying Saturn
Hence ^.__Cl^^ ' colour' must stand for a word signifying Saturn; and this
will be the Persian jo^*J^ which the translator has read ^^ ' colour'."
It would seem to be a more direct process simply to emend the Syriac
^.^jO^^into ^^^OA.
[1. 28 (r^ 22). coi^OVll^Cod. Prof. Noldeke proposes cooxoiat^.]
p. 42, 1. 2 (jx* 10). The amours of the gods are, as might have been
expected, the staple of early Christian apologetics. A few references may
be given in illustration of the scornful summary of Olympic history given by
Aristides.
Justin, Apol. I. 21. noa-ovs yap vlovs <}>d(rKov(ri tov Aios ol nap' vfiiu
TifKOfifVoi (Tvyypacfx'is, CTrtVratr^e ' 'Epixrlv fieV, \6you tov €pp.rjV€VTiKov Kal navroiv
bibaa-KoKoVy ^AarKXrjTTiop de, Ka\ OepanevT^u yevofievov, KepavvadevTa dveXrjXvdevai
els ovpavovy Aiovvaov Se diaa-irapaxBivTa, 'HpajcXea 8e (f>vyrj ttovcov eavrov nvpl
dovra, Tovs ex Ai]das 8e AiouKovpovs, Kal rov eK Aavaijs IleptTea,.,.
Justin, Apol. I. 25. 9ea de t« dyevuriTW Kal diraOei eavrovs dved^KaneVj ov
ovre en 'AvTionrjv Kal ras aXXas ofioias ov8e enl Tavvix^drjv 8i olarpov eXrjXvOevai
neidoixeda.
NOTES ON THE SYRIAC VERSION. 59
Recog. Clement, x. 22. " Antiopen Nyctei versus in Satyrum corrupit : ex
qua nascuntur Amphiou at Zethus ; Alcmenam, mutatus in virum eius
Amphitryonem ; ex qua nascitur Hercules : Aeginam Asopi, mutatus in
aquilam, ex qua nascitur Aeacus. Sed et Ganymedem Dardani mutatus
nihilominus in aquilam stuprat; Mantheam Phoci, mutatus in ursum; ex
qua nascitur Arctos: Danaen Acrisii, mutatus in aurum; ex qua nascitur
Perseus : Europen Phoenicis, mutatus in taurum ; ex qua nascitur Minos, et
Rhadamanthus Sarpedonque : Eurymedusam Achelai, mutatus in formicam ;
ex qua nascitur Myrmidon : Thaliam Aetnam nympham, mutatus in vulturem ;
ex qua nascuntur apud Siciliam Palixi : Imandram Geneani apud Rhodum,
mutatus in imbrem : Cassiopiam, mutatus in virum eius Phoenicem ; ex qua
nascitur Anchinos: Ledam Thesti, mutatus in cycnum; ex qua nascitur
Helena : et iterum eandem, mutatus in stellam ; ex qua nascuntur Castor et
Pollux : Lamiam, mutatus in upupam : Mnemosynen, mutatus in pastorem ;
ex qua nascuntiu" Musae novem: Nemesin, mutatus in anserem: Semelen
Cadmiam mutatus in ignem ; ex qua nascitur Dionysus," etc.
See also Ps. Justin, Oratio ad Gentiles = Amhroae, Hypom7iem.ata (Cure-
ton, Spic. Syr. pp. 63, 64) for a similar sketch to that of Aristides.
p. 4 (.au 11). Pasiphae is an erroneous insertion in the Syriac.
1. 6 (-*^ t 13). r^l "> \^ sppim « to be an attempt to render (rarvpov. In the
Syriac of Ambrose {Spic. Syr. VV 16) the Greek word is transliterated.
1. 7 (ja* 14). r^icnoo.l. Our translator seems to have read 2EAHNH2
for 2EMEAH2.
1. 11 (CL» 19). .0DO.ia\.&o rtl^K'o .Qocuxso.ii^o la^Qtin,
'Castor and Polydeuces and Helene (r^LlAK') and Paludus.' This last word
is a vox nihili; and the confusion has arisen in the following manner. The
Greek has ' Castor and Helene and Polydeuces.' The Syriac scribe has written
Polydeuces in its more obvious position immediately after Castor, and then
the second Polydeuces has suffered corruption.
1. 18 (.^ 6. Gr. p. 105, 1. 15). t^v Be^v avrSv Codd. AW. Syr.
1. 30 (.^ 16). coXftVa r<^S"-)aja pa^Qoo in the Syr. alone. Comp.
'ciun pilleo Vulcanus et malleo.' Arnob. adv. nat. vi. 12.]
1. 31 (-^^ 17). For the ornaments made by Hephaestus, and sarcastic
Christian remarks thereon, we may cite
Tatian, Oratio ad Graecos, c. Vlil. 'O yap dft(l)iyvi]€iSy <os eiKor, o Tropiras
Koi yvafiTTTas eXiKas 8r]p.iovpycov roiy KopoKoafiiois »^7rarj/(rc t^v dfi^ropa nalda Koi
6p(l)ap^v (sc. ^Adrjvdv).
[1. 37 (.1* 2). r^\>T*\, 'maimed.' The Greek has kvWoV. but it is
an impossible epithet for Hermes. The corruption however must have been a
very early one. The Pembroke College MS. has 86\iop as a suggestion in
the margin ; but this is merely a conjectural emendation of the seventeenth
60 THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES.
century. The Latin version has ' uersipellem.' Probably kvXXov has slipped
in from the description of Hephaestus just above. It may be noted however
that 'versipellis'= nmp Prov. xiv. 25, Vulg., where the LXX. has 86\tos,
which is elsewhere used as an epithet of Hermes. If therefore the Latin
really represents a Greek word, and is not a mere guess, 86Xiou would seem to
be appropriate, and it is not very unlike kvXXou.
t<'ii.'ia ('and an athlete'). An addition in the Syr., referring to Hermes
as the inventor of the palaestra. Comp. ' curat Mercurius ceromas, pugillati-
bus et luctationibus praeest,' Arnob. adv. nat. iii. 23.
p. 43, 1. 7 (.T* 11). The Syr. read AaKedaifxova or AaKedaiixdutov and omitted
vlov.
1. 25 (co* V). i57ro rap Tirdvcov. Comp. Arnob. adv. nat. I. 41, v. 19. The
Syr. has the singular.
1. 29 (CO* 12). . rc^irilX . . . K'^VxAOo rdia>. Peculiar to the Syriac.
Comp. TO. T ix^pa fxiaelv, Eur. Here. Fur. 586.
p. 44, 1. 1 (en* 21, 22). relx.ao.iO K'i^rvxn, lit. 'a cithara, and a
striker' (cf. ^ 5). This last word might mean the 'plectrum'; or it might
mean another musical instrument. Cf. Arnob. adv. nat. vi. 12, 'cum plectro
et fidibus Delius.'
The Greek has Ki$apav Koi eiravdida (or inavBiba, or iivavKlba). The emen-
dations nXrjKTida and 7rr//cri8a have little to commend them. The Latin ver-
sion has ' tibiam.']
1. 31 (v* 5). [The paragraph on Rhea and the following one on Proseq^ine
are not in the Greek.] The Fathers not infrequently allude to the myth of
Rhea and Atys. [Cf. Tatian, ad Graecos, 8, 'Pea fiev yap, fjv ol oVo rav ^pvyiav
opap Kv^4Xt)p (jjaalpy. diu. top epcop-cvop ravrrjs "Attiv.Ii
The story is apparently Phrygian in origin, though very similar in its
details to forms from the further East. Lucian {De dea Syra, 33) de,-
scribing the three images in the temple at Hierapolis says that the first
two are Zeus and Hera, and the third KoXeerai be arjfx^iop koi W ovtwp
^Aaavpicop ovde Ti opofxa ^8iop avrm eOevro. Baethgen {Beltrdge zur Semitischen
Religionsgeschichte) p. 73 most ingeniously conjectures this to be a mis-
understanding of Lucian's ; (rj//i€toj/ = &5riX=: J^Jiy which last stands for Atti or
Atys : the name appearing in a variety of forms, sometimes alone, sometimes
combined with other deities, and sometimes as a factor in proper names : e.g.
in Bardesanes Be Fato we are told that the men of Edessa down to the time
of Abgar used to sacrifice their foreskins to Tharatha : this seems to be a
late form Nnr-ini; = -inEJ^i;-f Nnr or Istar + Atta.
As to the establishment of dances in honour of Atys, these are a cha-
racteristic feature of Semitic orgiastic worship. One of the best illustrations
is the temple of Baal-Marcod, which stands on a spur of the Lebanon above
Beyrout, and where there are many inscriptions from the ancient temple
NOTES ON THE SYRIAC VERSION. 61
built into the walls of a modem convent. The name implies Lord of Dances
and in one inscription given by Waddington (Inscr. Syr. No. 1855) is directly
paraphrased as Koipave Kaificav.
[p. 45, 1. 11 (.jjLft 2). r^t.^iK' i^- Auk*.! in the Syriac alone, taken
from the formula in 1. 9.]
1. 22 (uix» 13). According to oiu* apologist Isis fled to Byblos in Syria;
and this agrees with Plutarch De hide et Osiride, that Byblos was a sanc-
tuary of Isis ; now we know from Lucian De Dea Syra c. 6 that the great
sanctuary at Byblos was a sanctuary of Aphrodite Bv^Xirj (cf. Strabo xvi. 2,
p. 362 Buj3Xos = 'A8coj/tSo9 it pa). We should therefore have to assume that
Byblos was the centre at once of an Isis-cult and an Aphrodite-cult which is
the same thing as an Astarte-cult, for our apologist tells us to equate the
Greek Aphrodite to the Syrian Astera. We must then assume either that
the two forms of worship existed side by side, or that there had been a fusion
of the two cults, the latter hypothesis being favoured by the similarity be-
tween the case of Aphrodite weeping for Tammuz and Isis lamenting Osiris.
Moreover the confusion extends to the personalities of Osiris and Adonis :
and Movers quotes from Stephanus of Byzantium as follows : ^Kp.aBovs iroKts
Kvirpov apxaioTarrj, eV ^ "ABchvis "Oaipi^ erifiaro ov AlyvTTTiov ovra Kvrrpioi Koi
<^oivLK€S I^IOTTOIOVVTO.
Whether, then, we pay attention to the dead gods or the wailing goddesses,
there is a great similarity in the matter of the two religions. And we have
suggested that in the sanctuary at Byblos the two cults may have been
carried on side by side. One other question suggests itself, viz. whether they
may not both be modifications of some earlier worship. We have some
reason for believing that the original By bios- worship was that of the Assyrian
Baaltis, for Philo Byblius says that this city was the gift of Cronos to
Baaltis. Now this Baaltis, the Assyrian mother of the gods, appears in the
west in a Greek form, first under the name of Mylitta by a common change
in the pronunciation of b and m. But this Mylitta is afiirmed by Herodotus
to be capable of equation with Aphrodite (l. 131 KoXeovai de ^Ao-avpiot t^p
^ Adfypohlrriv MuXirra) and this would lead us to recognize in the sanctuary
at Byblos an original sanctuary of Mylitta.
[p. 46, 1. 2 (JIL» 6). We should probably read r^Lat^l.i and transfer
.lQ»iii*i to the preceding clause.]
1. 3 (•V* 7). The local variation in the Egyptian worship appears in
Herodotus and is alluded to by the Christian fathers :
Herod. II. 69. roto-t p,€v Si) Ta>v Alyxmrioiv Ipoi elai oi KpoKodeikoi, Toiai df
oiJ, aWa are TroXefiiovs Trepienova-i.
Justin, Apol. I. 24. aWatv aWaxov koi bivbpa ae^ofxevav koi TroTafxovs Kni
fivs Koi alXovpovs Koi KpoKoSeiKovs Ka\ rav c^oydiv ^<6<ov to. TroXXa.
Recog. Clement, v. 20. " Nam alii eorum bovem qui Apis dicitur colendum
tradidere, alii hircum ; alii gattas ; nonnuUi ibin ; quidam serpentem ; piscem
62 THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES.
quoque, et caepas et cloacas, crepitus ventris, pro numinibus habendos esse
dociierunt : et alia innumerabilia quae pudet etiam nominare."
[See Mayor's notes to Juv. Sat. xv., for a storehouse of references on this
point.]
Of the objects of worship mentioned by Aristides, some are rather diffi-
cult to identify. The first question that arises is with regard to the animal
denoted by r^oix. . In the Dublin MS. of the Fables of Syntipas, Fable
45, we find
The word therefore stands for a cat. The fable to which we have referred is
No. 40 in Landsberger's Fabeln des Sophos. The Syriac reference is due to
Prof. Bensly.
[r^ait. =--aiAovpos occurs in Lagarde's Geop.WQ. 19 (Gr. xiv. 4), and
the form KllicUL in Geop. 114. 22 (Gr. xiv. 15).]
Twice there is an allusion to sacred fish, once in a general manner,
where we should perhaps correct f^llAJk to r^Ad*, thus placing the dove
with the rest of the sacred birds ; and once in a special manner, where the
name of the fish is given as Shibbuta. What fish is this ? Is it the same as
the XfTTiSwro? of Herodotus (ii. 72) ?
vofil^ovai 8e Koi rav IxBvoiv rov KoKevfiivov \enihaiTov ipov elvai Koi t^v
€yX(\vv.
The name of the fish is found in the Arabic Lexicons as r^J^ : and in
Freytag it is described as being like a shad (alosa) but three times larger, and
is said to be exported from the Euphrates to Aleppo. Of. Levy, Neuhehrdisches
und Chalddisches Worterbuch, iv. pp. 496, 678.
For a similar account of this fish we may refer to a note by Kosegarten in
Z. D. M. G. IV. 249. Kosegarten merely quotes the Kamus and Freytag, but
an editorial note adds that the fish in question is the Latin rhombus, i.e. the
turbot.
[f^lCxXoo , * silurus,' 'the shad-fish' (cf. Mayor's note on Juv. Sat. iv. 32).
This comes in somewhat inappropriately: and it may have arisen from a
misreading of aiXovpos. 'The cat' however is represented lower down by
KlAoix..
f<LlCU , * the fish/ is evidently out of place here in the midst of the birds,
and indeed it is repeated later on, 'the fish Shibbuta.' It would be easy
to emend f<LlCV», 'the dove'; but all the birds are of the ravenous type.
There is just a possibility that rOcxl t*^'^ may have been the original
word. It occurs in the Pesh. Vers, of Levit. xi. 17, where the corresponding
word in the A. V. is ' the cormorant.'
1. 14 ( \ > 18). ,^_^coo\CA^ ^2a. The Syriac translator read iraipav
for erepo)!/.]
NOTES ON THE SYRIAC VERSION. 63
1. 27 (a 6). Here the language may be illustrated by a reference
to Justin, Apol. I. 9, rl yap Bel fldoa-iu vfiiv \eyciv a Trjv vXrjv oi Tcxvlrai
biariOeavi |«owes Km refivovrci ko) xf^vevovres Koi rvirrovres ; and Ep. ad Diogn.
2, ovx o fi€v avrau \i6o^6oSj o 8e ;(aXKfi»ff, o Be dpyvpoKOTTOs, o de Kepafievs
(Eiikaa-fv ;
[p. 47, 1. 20 (r^!A 15, 16). Our translator has evidently taken rffp rav
6eav cfiva-ioXoyiav in the sense of ' the counting of the natures of the gods.']
p. 49, 1. 1 (-^A 21). The description given of the Christians in this
chapter recalls in many points the " Teaching of the Apostles." To begin
with, we have the golden rule in a negative form, which may be compared
with the first chapter of the Teaching, and with a similar Syriac sentence
given as a saying of Menander in Land, Anecdota i. 69, from Cod. Mus.
Britt. 14658, fol. 166 r, as follows :
which is a very different rendering from that of Aristides, and may be sus-
pected from its ascription to Menander to be a translation of some metrical
form of the golden rule.
The version in Aristides, from its setting in the text of the Apology,
between two precepts against idolatry, viz. idols in the form of man, and
meats offered to idols, reminds one of the Codex Bezae which completes the
rule of the Council at Jerusalem (Acts xv. 29) by adding the words
Koi oaa p,^ BeXfre eavTols yeiveaBai, irepM prj noielv.
But whether the sentence stood in this connexion in the primitive Didascalia,
we cannot say.
Other parallels will suggest themselves, as when Aristides describes
Christian practice in words that seem to answer to
ov poix^va-eii, ov Tropvevaeis, ov ^evdopapTvp^areiSj ovk dTToa-Tep^treiSf ovK
eiridvp.i^o-eis ra tov irXi](rioVf
which does not differ much from c. ii. of the Teaching. The parallelisms,
however, are only just sufficient to suggest an acquaintance with the Teaching
on the part of Aristides; and his whole presentation of Christian ethics is
vastly superior to anything in the Didache, and can only be paralleled for
beauty and spirituality in the pages of TertuUian. [See further, pp. 84 ff.]
[1. 3 {:%*^ 1). ^T^LxaSn, 'they comfort.' This is a mistranslation of
the Greek word napaKokovcriVf which in this place clearly means not ' to com-
fort,' but ' to exhort.']
p. 50, 1. 37 (CA 17). The belief that the world stands by reason of the
Christians occurs also in the following passages :
Justin, Apol. I. 45. eas av-.-a-vPTiXearBt] 6 dpidpos rav irpocyvata-pevav avra
dya6a>v yivopevcav Ka\ evapircoVj dt ovs Koi p,r]d€ira> rrjp iiriKvponfriv ncTroirjrai.
Justin, Apol. II. 7. 66ev koi eVt/xcVei o Ocbs rr^v avyxvcrtv koi KardXvaiv tov
64 THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES.
Trairrbs Kodjiov fxri iroLfj(rai...8ia to anepfia rav xpiaTiavav, o yivwcKci iv rfj (f)v(rei
oTi aiTiov icrriv.
Ep. ad Diogn. 6. xpianapoi Karexovrai fxev cos iv (f)povpa rS Kocrfio), avrol
Se avpexovai top Koarfiov.
The extract from the Epistle to Diognetus is nearer to the idea of
Aristides than the passages quoted from Justin.
[1. 37 (CA 17). ... oil .* r<'^a.^ak ^ ivAo. An instance of
the so-called pleonastic negative retained from the Greek. Cf. Plato Hip.
min. 369 D eya TOi ovK npCpiaftrjTM fir) ovxi 0"f eivai crocfxoTepov t] c/xe.]
p. 51, 1. 2 (Oa 19). The expression ».Ai^Ji^ifl5« which we have ren-
dered " rolling themselves," occurs again in Melito, Oration (Cureton, Spic.
Si/r.^. \2i,25),
.•Auk' ^UiAcnO KLs^lK' A^- h\.lr^ A.-^^Si^Au20 KlUSfl
(" Why roUest thou thyself upon the earth, and ofFerest supplication to things
which are without perception ?")
[1. 13 (\A 7). T^^wCV^^, 'ridicule,' 'scorn.' This wgrd seems often
to be confused with r^jjJCX^^, 'horror,' which occurs as a variant for it,
2 Pet. ii. 18 (compare the Urmi edition of 1846 and the New York edition of
1886): cf. 4 Mace. 14. 1.]
1. 32 (.jjL^ 4). For the expression "gateway of light" cf Barnab. 18,
'OSoi 8vo elaiv 8i8axr}s Koi e^ovaias, rj re rov (pmros Koi t] tov aKoTovij and
Justin, Dial. 7, evxov 8e croi irpo navrav (Jxdtos avoixBfjvai irvXai' ov yap
(rvvonra ovde (rvvvoijra iracriv icmv, ct fiij t^ Beos SS avvicvai koi 6 xpi-f^fos avTov.
1. 36 (-u*^ 8). The concluding words may be compared with Justin, Bial.
58, ep rjTTfp /LieXXet Kpicrfi 8ia tov Kvpiov p.ov ^Irjaoi) XpiaTov 6 TroirjTrjs Ta>p okoap
Bfos TTOiciarOai.
It will be seen that we have given especial attention to the illustrations
furnished to the text of our author by the undoubted writings of Justin and
by the Epistle to Diognetus. We have not, however, been able to agree with
the opinion of Doulcet in reference to the latter writing, nor with the
tradition of Jerome in reference to Justin's imitation of Aristides. It may,
however, be taken for granted, from the parallels adduced, that Justin and
Aristides are nearly contemporary.
APPENDIX
THE REMAINS OF THE ORIGINAL GREEK
OP
THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES
BY
J. ARMITAGE ROBINSON B.D.
FELLOW AND ASSISTANT TUTOR OF CHRIST's COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE
H. A.
THE ORIGINAL GREEK OF THE APOLOGY
OF ARISTIDES.
While Mr Harris was passing the preceding pages through
the press, he kindly allowed me to read the proof-sheets of his
translation of the Syriac. Shortly afterwards as I was turning
over Latin Passionals at Vienna in a fruitless search for a lost MS.
of the Passion of S. Perpetua, I happened to be reading portions
of the Latin Version of the ' Life of Barlaam and Josaphat/ and
presently I stumbled across words which recalled the manner and
the thought of Aristides. Turning back to the beginning of a
long speech, I found the words : * Ego, rex, providentia Dei veni
in mundum; et considerans celum et terram, mare et solem et
lunam, et cetera, admiratus sum ornatum eorum.' The Greek text
of 'Barlaam and Josaphat' is printed in Migne's edition of the
works of S. John of Damascus : and it was not long before I was
reading the actual words of the Apologist himself: '£7^, ^acriXev,
TTpovoia Oeov y\6ov eh rbv KOd^iov' koL Oecopijaa^^ rbv ovpavov /cat
yrjv KOL 6d\a(T<Tav^ ijXiov re kol aeX'^vrjv Kal rd XoLird, edavjiaaa
rrjv BiaK6cr/jbr}(riv tovtcov. It was with some impatience that I
waited for my return to Cambridge, in order to examine the
proof-sheets again, and so to discover by a comparison of the
Syriac Version how much of our author was really in our hands
in the original tongue.
To what extent then does the Greek speech in ' Barlaam and
Josaphat' correspond to the Syriac Version of the Apology of
Aristides? In other words: How far may we claim to have
recovered the original Apology in the language in which it was
written ?
The circumstances under which the Greek has been preserved
at all demand first a brief notice. 'The Life of Barlaam and
5—2
68 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
Joasaph (or Josaphat) ' is the title of a religious romance, which,
by a tradition dating at the latest from the 11th century, has been
connected with the name of S. John of Damascus. It is true
that SS. Barlaam and Josaphat find a place in the Calendars of
both the Eastern and Western Churches : but it has long been
recognised that their ' Life ' is a working up of the Indian legend
of Sakya Mouni, or Buddha ; and a number of the apologues scat-
tered over the piece have also been identified as Eastern stories
of a very early date.
The popularity of the book has rarely been equalled in the
history of literature. Before the 13th century it had been trans-
lated into almost every known language of the world ; an Icelandic
Version was made about the year 1200 by the order of a Norwegian
king ; and there is an early English rendering in metre.
It has lately been argued, and I think with success, by
Zotenberg\ that the book is much earlier than the time of S. John
of Damascus ; and that the matter which it has in common with
several of his works is drawn from previous writers such as
Gregory Nazianzen and Nemesius. This being so, it may well go
back to the 6th century, or perhaps earlier still.
The outline of the story is as follows. An Eastern king, named
Abenner, persecutes the Christians, and especially the monks,
whom he expels from India. He is childless; but at length the
young prince Josaphat is born, and the astrologers, as in
the case of Buddha, predict for him an extraordinary greatness.
They add however that he will become a Christian. This his
father determines to prevent. He encloses him in a magnificent
palace ; allows none but young and beautiful attendants to approach
him; and forbids the mention of sorrow, disease and death, and
above all of Christianity. When the prince is grown to man's
estate he asks his father to give him liberty. His entreaties are
at length successful, as it seems that otherwise his life will be
saddened, and the first step will have been taken towards his
reception of the forbidden faith. He is allowed to drive out, but
the way is carefully prepared beforehand, and guarded from the
1 Notice sur le livre de Barlaam et Joasaph, Paris, 1886. A useful summary of
the literature on ' B. and J.' is given by Krumbacher in Iwan von Muller's Hand-
buck der alt. Wissensch. vol. 9, pt. 1, p. 469.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 69
intrusion of sad sights and sounds. At last precaution fails, and
he sees one day a lame man and a blind man, and another day a
man wrinkled and tottering with age. He inquires whether
accidents may befal any man, and whether every man must come
at last to miserable old age or death. There is but one answer :
and the joy has fled from his life.
A monk of the desert, Barlaam by name, is divinely warned of
the prince's condition; and comes disguised as a merchant, and
obtains entrance to the prince to shew him a most goodly pearl.
In a long discourse, into which Gospel parables and Eastern
apologues are skilfully woven, he expounds to him the vanity of
the world and the Christian hope of the life to come. In the
end the prince is baptized, and Barlaam disappears into the
desert. The king, distracted with rage on the one hand and love
for his son on the other, casts about for means to shake his faith.
A wily counsellor propounds a plan. An old man, who closely
resembles Barlaam and who is an admirable actor, is to defend
the cause of Christianity in an open debate. He is to make a
lame speech, and be easily refuted by the rhetoricians. The
prince, seeing his instructor baffled, will renounce his newly
accepted faith.
The day comes, and Nachor, for this is the old man's name,
appears to personate Barlaam. Josaphat addresses him in vigor-
ous terms, reminding him of the difficulties in which his instruc-
tions have involved him, and promising him a miserable fate if
he fails to prove his point. Nachor is not reassured by this mode
of address; but after some preliminary fencing on the part of
the rhetoricians he begins to speak. Such, says our author, was
the providence of God, that like Balaam of old he had come
to curse, but he ended by blessing with manifold blessings. Or,
as he says again, lowering his metaphor; 'He beckoned to the
multitude to keep silence, and he opened his mouth, and like
Balaam's ass he spake that which he had not purposed to speak ;
and he said to the king: I, O king, by the providence of God
came into the world.... '
The Apology of Aristides carried the day : and, to cut the long
story short, Nachor himself and finally the king and his people
were converted : and at last Josaphat, who in due course succeeds
70 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
his father, resigns his kingdom and retires to spend his days with
Barlaam in the desert \
What modifications then were required to fit the Apology
for its new surroundings ? Surprisingly few.
(1) The king is of course addressed throughout : but this
is so in the original piece. Only a short sentence at the end
praises the wise choice of the king's son.
(2) The fourfold division of mankind into Barbarians and
Greeks, Jews and Christians, was out of place in an Indian
court. We find in its stead a triple division — Worshippers of
false gods, Jews and Christians : and the first class is subdivided
into Chaldeans, Greeks and Egyptians, as being the ringleaders
and teachers of heathenism to the rest of the world ^.
(3) A short passage at the close, in which the Christians
are defended from the foul charges so often brought against them
in the first days, was out of date and consequently has disap-
peared.
(4) If we add to this that there are traces of compression
here and there, and that the description of the Christians at the
close is considerably curtailed, we have exhausted the list of
substantial modifications which can with certainty be detected.
The substance of the Apology then is for the most part faith-
fully preserved : but can we say that with the exceptions already
named we have the actual Greek words of Aristides himself ?
The first and most obvious test to apply is that of comparative
length. The Syriac is, speaking roughly, half as long again as
the Greek : and this difference is not fully accounted for by the
combination in the latter of the preliminary statements about the
Jews and the Christians with the fuller descriptions of them given
later on, and by the omission of nearly two pages at the close.
1 A small fragment (below, p. 104), which is omitted from its proper place in
Nachor's speech, is embodied in an early part of the book (Bois. p. 49). We thus
see that the writer had the Apology before him at the outset of his work, and
designed his plot with the definite intention of introducing it.
2 See, however, below, p. 90 ; where reasons are given which tend to shew
that the Greek has preserved the original triple division, as against the Syriac and
the Armenian.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 71
The fact is that the Syriac has a large number of repetitions and
not a few additional details which are absent from the Greek.
Thus at the end of each description of the several gods and
goddesses of the heathen, the Syriac Version points the moral
and drives home the inevitable conclusion : and again such his-
tories as those of Kronos and of Isis and Osiris are somewhat
more elaborately told in this form of the Apology.
Are we then to conclude that the Syriac translator has en-
larged upon his original, and supplemented it here and there from
his own resources ? Or must we say that the author of ' Barlaam
and Josaphat ' found the Apology too long for his purpose, and
pruned away unnecessary details ?
The second hypothesis has a 'prima facie probability, and the
general reputation for faithfulness of Syriac translators might
point us in the same direction. On the other side it is to be
observed that, even when read in the light of the Syriac Version,
the Greek form is still felt to be a harmonious and consistent
whole : and it certainly does not convey the impression of serious
mutilation. The genius of the author, in so framing his plot as
perfectly to suit the Apology which he intended to introduce,
needs no further praise than is involved in the fact that hitherto
no one has had the remotest suspicion that he did not write the
speech of Nachor himself If anything could make his genius
appear more extraordinary still, it would be the proof that he
had consistently compressed the original document in almost
every alternate sentence without leaving any traces of rough
handling : but such proof is at present not forthcoming. In the
absence of further documents, the question must be decided
largely by internal evidence and the minute investigation of the
points of difference. But there are two external sources from
which light may be thrown upon the problem.
(1) In 1855 Cureton published iii his Spicilegium Syriacum
a treatise bearing the title : ' Hypomnemata, which Ambrose, a
chief man of Greece, wrote ; ' and commencing with the words :
'Do not suppose, men and Greeks, that without fit and just
cause is my separation from your customs.' These words are
the literal translation of the opening sentence of the Oratio ad
72 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
Gentiles traditionally ascribed to Justin Martyr : M^ vTroXd^rjre,
CB dvBp€<; "EXX,9;z/69, dXoyov rj dveiriKpLTov elval fiov rov i/c tgov
v/jL€T€p(ov eOwv ^(^COpLCriJbOV.
When we compare the original Greek with the Syriac Version
of this document, we find that in point of length they stand to one
another exactly as do the Greek and Syriac forms of the Apology
of Aristides : that is to say, in either case the Syriac is about half
as long again as the Greek. Moreover, as in the case of our
Apology, the variation begins to shew itself immediately after
the first sentence, which I have quoted. For the Greek continues
thus : ovhev yap iv aiiTOL<i evpov baiov rj ^eo^tXe?. avrd yap to, twv
iroLTjTwv v/jbwv avvOefJuara Xvaa-rj<; Kal aKpaaia^ icTrl fivrj/jbela. rS
yap iv irathela irap vplv irpovyovTi ^oitQ)V ti'^ TravToyv dvdp(07r(ov
iarlv dpya\6(OTaT0<;. TrpdoTLO-ra fiev ydp <f)a(Tt, rov ^ Kyajxejivovay
K.T.X. But the Syriac replaces this by the following, as Cureton
renders it : ' For I have investigated the whole of your wisdom of
poetry, and rhetoric, and philosophy; and when I found not
anything right or worthy of the Deity, I was desirous of in-
vestigating the wisdom of the Christians also, and of learning
and seeing who they are, and when, and what is this its recent
and strange production, or on what good things they rely who
follow this wisdom, so as to speak the truth. Men and Greeks,
when I had made the enquiry I found not any folly, as in the
famous Homer, who says respecting the wars of the two rivals,
" for the sake of Helen many of the Greeks perished at Troy,
far from their beloved home." For first they say respecting
Agamemnon,' &c.
Here then we have a similar problem to that of the Apology of
Aristides ; and in this case we are not hampered by the considera-
tion that the Greek may possibly have been abbreviated to fit
it for incorporation into a religious novel. Few will be disposed
to challenge the verdict of Otto^ that the Syriac translator has so
altered and amplified his original as almost to have produced a
new work.
We may give one more illustration of the manner in which the
translator has proceeded. We have seen already that he has
paraded at the outset his independent acquaintance with Homer.
1 Justini Opera, torn. 2, p. xxix.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 73
Where Ulysses is alluded to, later on, the Greek has a sentence
full of satire and liable to be misunderstood. 'O r^ap ^\0aKr]cno^
Aa€pTiciBrj<; e/c KaKLa<; dperrjv iveiropeva-aro' ore Be dya6rj<; <f>po-
V7](r€0)<; afjLovpo^ tjv, 6 Kara Ta<; X€Lpr]va<^ 8td7rXov<; iSr/XeoaeVf
6t€ firj rjhvvqOr) ^povijaei i/jL<f>pd^aL rrjv dKorjv. Corresponding to
this we find in the Syriac Version : ' But respecting the guile
of Odysseus, son of Laertes, and his murders, who shall tell ?
For to a hundred and ten suitors in one day his house was a
grave, and was filled with dead bodies and blood. And he it is
that by his wickedness purchased praises, because by the ex-
cellence of his wisdom he was concealed : and he it is that, as ye
say, sailed over the sea, and heard the voice of the Sirens, because
he stopped his ears with wax.'
The translator then has first supplemented his author by
introducing fresh details about Ulysses : and then he has totally
missed the meaning of the Greek. He has obviously read it as if
it were St dyaOrj^; tppovijo-eciyf; dp,avp6^ '^v, ' through the excellence
of his wisdom he kept himself in the dark.' Then not seeing the
point of (f>povr)<reL i/uL(f>pd^a{,, he simply tells us that ' he stopped
his ears with wax.' This of course the hero did not do : and the
translator has got the Homeric story wrong : nor shall we mend
matters much by inserting with Cureton the word ' not ' after ' and
heard.' We see at any rate plainly enough what was this Syrian's
conception of a translator's function when his author seemed
obscure.
The parallel between the two Apologies is the more striking,
because the line of argument in these Hypomnemata vividly recalls
parts of Aristides, and the same illustrations of the misdemeanours
of the gods frequently reappear in almost the same language. The
satire of the so-called Ambrosius is a much keener weapon than the
simple narrative of Aristides : but there is not the same intensity of
moral earnestness. It is quite credible that the later Apologist
had the work of Aristides before him when he wrote, and endea-
voured to reproduce the same arguments in what he thought was
a more telling manner. Thus he says : "'Avdyvcore toS ^ll, dvhp€<^
''EXXTyz/e?, Tov Kara TrarpoXaywv vofiov koI to fioi'^^^eLa^ Trpoari/jbov
KoX Tfjv iraihepaaria^ alaxporr^Ta (cf infra p. 109, 1. 7). And
again; Tt aefivov iircSeUvvTai, yvvrj oTrXot? KeKoa-jj^rjfjuivrj, k.t.X.
74 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
(cf. p. 106,1. 24). And once more: (&6tco t6v 57\oi/''H^atc7T09,
KoX firj (pOoveLTco, el irp6(r^vT7)<i (ov /cat /ci/XXo? top iroha fjLe/JLLarjTo,
"ApTjfi Be 7re(pi\7}To vio^ wv koX (opalo^ (cf. p. 105, 1. 18).
Enough then has been said to shew that a Syriac translator,
finding an early Greek Apology and desiring to reproduce it in his
own language, might have no scruple whatever in dealing very
freely with his author, in expunging sentences which he was not
able or did not care to translate, and in supplementing the original
here and there out of his own resources. The Syriac translator of
the Oratio ad Gentiles has clearly so treated his unknown author ;
and this fact removes any a priori objection bo the supposition
that the Syriac translator of Aristides has acted in a similar way.
(2) We are fortunate in having an additional source of evi-
dence in the Armenian fragment which contains the opening sen-
tences of the Apology. The Armenian translator has clearly done
what we have had some reason to suspect in the case of the Syriac
translator. He has dealt freely with his original, adding words and
even sentences, and introducing the stock phrases of a later theology.
But this, while it diminishes very considerably the amount of the
evidence which can be produced from his version, does not materially
affect its value as far as it goes. Phrases which are only found in
the Armenian, or only found in the Syriac, may be dismissed as
possibly the inventions of the respective translators : but there
remains a considerable quantity of matter common to the two
Versions, which therefore presupposes a Greek original. The
question we have to ask is : What is the relation of this common
matter to the Greek text now in our hands ?
A preliminary point however demands attention : Is the
Armenian translated from the Syriac, or is it an independent
translation made directly or indirectly from the Greek itself?
A few instances in which the Armenian corresponds with the
Greek against the Syriac will suffice to shew that it cannot come
from the Syriac as we now have it.
In the opening sentence we have TTpovoia and ' providentia '
(Arm.) against 'goodness' (Syr.). Immediately afterwards ae\rjvr)v
and 'luna' (Arm.), which the Syriac omits. Lower down 'rectorem'
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 75
three times corresponds to parts of ScaKpareiv, but there is nothing
to answer to these in the Syriac. In the Christological passage
near the end of the fragment, ' una cum Spiritu Sancto ' (Arm.)
answers to iv Trvevfiart cuyia : and here again the Syriac has no
equivalent.
Moreover in the description of the Divine nature the Armenian
Version says: * Ei neque colores sunt neque forma/ or as Mr
Conybeare renders it, ' Colour and form of Him there is not.' This
corresponds to the Syriac phrase: 'He has no likeness, nor
composition of members.' The Greek fails us here : but we may
suppose that the Greek word which has been variously rendered
'colour' and 'likeness' was yjpw^a, as in the passage quoted by
Mr Harris from Justin (supra, p. 54) : ov %/3o3yLta <^%ov^ ov axvf^^-
We may conclude then that the Armenian Version is not
made from the Syriac Version in its present form^: and similar
arguments could be adduced, if there were any necessity, to shew
that the Syriac Version is independent of the Armenian.
I have mentioned already almost all the cases in which the
Syriac fails to reproduce in any form matter which is common to
the Greek and the Armenian. They scarcely make up between
them more than a dozen words. The additional matter found only
in the Syriac Version is more considerable.
First, there is the second title which introduces the name of
Antoninus Pius, and so conflicts with the first which has the
support of the Armenian ^
Then we have the following phrases :
(a) Who is hidden in them and concealed from them : and
this is well known, that...
1 See however p. 90, where the fourfold division of mankind, common to Syr.
and Arm., is further criticised.
2 Mr Harris incHnes to accept this second title of the Syriac Version as the
true one : see above, pp. 7 ff. But the course of the present argument tends to
shew that the Syriac translator has introduced many arbitrary changes on his own
account : and this makes me the more unwilling to accept his testimony against
that of the Armenian Version, which has moreover the explicit statement of Eusebius
to support it. The circumstances under which the Greek has been preserved to us
necessitated the omission of the title altogether ; so that no direct evidence on the
point reaches us from that quarter.
76
THE ORIGINAL GREEK
(6) And in saying that He is complete, I mean that there
is no deficiency in Him.
(c) And that which has an end is dissoluble.
{d) From man He asks nothing.
{e) Who begat... from whom was born... who begat.
(/) Of their religion (bis).
{g) And it is said that (in the Christological statement)...
and clad Himself with... and they say that... who are well known.
I have taken no account of the many places in which the two
Versions wander far from each other, and yet seem to have some
common basis. Here the Armenian is obviously the worst offender,
and its interpolations are far more numerous.
We now turn to the Greek itself in the passage covered by the
Armenian fragment, in order to see first of all to what extent what
we actually have faithfully represents the Greek words which
underlie the Syriac and Armenian Versions.
(1) The first sentence which bears the appearance of com-
pression is the following: dvcorepov iravrayv rwv iraOwv koI
iXarrcofjidTcop, 6pyr}<; re /cat \')]6r}<; koL dyvoLa<; koX rwv Xoittwp.
This seems to bring together several more expanded phrases
witnessed to by the two Versions, which however do not agree
with one another sufficiently closely to allow us to make a
certain reconstruction.
(2) In the sentence, otto)? cSw/uiev rlve^ avrwv fMcrexovai,
Tfj^ dXr^Oeia^ koi rtVe? tjJ? irXdvr}^;, a word, corresponding to
' praefatas ' (Arm.) and ' which we have spoken concerning Him '
(Syr.), has dropped out before akirjOeia^ : and instead of ttJ?
TrXdvTj^ there must have been a verb in the original ; ' ab eis
erraverint ' (Arm.), ' have erred therefrom ' (Syr.). The difference
is of course exceedingly slight in itself: but it is important from a
critical point of view, when we are testing the faithfulness with
which the author of ' Barlaam and Josaphat ' has preserved to us
the original Apology. We may probably trace in this sentence
the influence of an almost identical one, which comes later on,
after the preliminary descriptions of the four races have been
given. As the Greek combines these descriptions with the fuller
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARTSTIDES. 77
accounts afterwards given, it brings the parallel sentences close
together.
(3) The division of mankind into three races, and not four,
has been already noticed ^
(4) It is just at this point that the most serious divergence
is found : viz., the omission of the preliminary descriptions of the
races, as noted above. This was perhaps the result of the change
in the method of their division, which rendered unsuitable the
sentences which immediately followed.
Once more, we have to ask how much is there which can be
shewn, by the united testimony of the Versions, to have stood in
the original Greek, and which yet finds no place in the Greek
which has survived.
(1) In the first line both Versions have *into this world,'
while the Greek has et? rbv koct/iov : but the demonstrative may
perhaps only be an attempt to represent the Greek article. The
first real gap is eight lines lower down, where the Versions
are very divergent^ but yet point to some common original. It
is probable that the Greek text at this point was difficult or
corrupt, and so was omitted altogether by the author of ' Barlaam
and Josaphat.' The topic is the difficulty and uselessness of
elaborate investigation concerning the Divine nature: and the
conclusion is drawn 'that one should fear God and not grieve
man' (Syr.), 'utpote unum Deum nos adorare oportet: unum-
quemque autem nostrum proximum suum sicut semetipsum
diligere' (Arm.). To this the Greek has nothing to correspond.
(2) For the list of properties of the Divine nature we
have in the Greek merely the compressed sentence, part of which
was quoted above. The Versions agree in telling us more fully
that ' God is not begotten, not made ' ; ' without beginning, because
that which has a beginning has also an end'; 'without name,
because that which has a name belongs to the created ' ; ' without
likeness (Arm. ' colores,' implying %pc3yLfca in the Greek) and com-
position of members (Arm. ' forma '), for he who possesses this is
associated with things created' (Arm. ' mensurabilis est, limiti-
^ See above, p. 70 ; and further remarks on p. 90.
2 The Syriac is untranslateable as it stands.
78
THE OKIGINAL GREEK
busque cogitur'); 'neither male nor female' (Arm. adds 'quia
cupiditatibus agitatur qui huic est distinctioni obnoxius'); 'the
heavens do not contain Him: but the heavens and all things
visible and invisible are contained in Him ' ; ' He has no ad-
versary ' (in the reason for this there is fresh discrepancy) ; * He
is altogether wisdom and understanding.' After this the Greek,
as we have it, is again, for the next seven lines, obviously the
same as that which lay before the translators.
(3) Now comes the new division of mankind, and the
Greek has omitted the following : ' Now the Barbarians reckon —
and from Dionysus,' about six lines.
(4) The preliminary accounts of the Jews and the
Christians are found in the Greek later on, where they are amal-
gamated with the fuller descriptions. The account of the Jews
agrees fairly well with that given in the Versions, especially in the
Armenian. The additions in the Greek will be noticed presently.
It adds at the close : KaOaTrep el? ef avrwv {tmv airocrroXwv) tcl^
Ka0* i^fjLa<; TrepirjXOe ')((6pa';, to Sojfia KTjpvTTCov Trj<; aXr}0eLa<;.
(5) The Christological passage which follows is so impor-
tant that it will be an advantage to have the three forms side by
side. I have given a strictly literal rendering of the Armenian.
Ot 5^ xP'''"''iciJ'oi 76-
veaXoyovvTai uTb tov
Kvplov ^Irjaov "KpicrToO.
ovTos 5e 6 vibs rod deov
TOV {)\pLaTov ofMoXoyei-
rai iv irvcTLiixcLTL aylcp
dir' ovpavov Kara^as 8ia
T7)v ffCJTTjpiav tCjv 6ivdp(bir(av'
Kal iK irapdivov ayla^
yepvrjdels, dairdpcas re Kal
d(pd6pu}i, aapKa dviXa^e,
Kal dve<pdur) dvdpJiirois.
(Syr.) The Christians
then reckon the beginning
of their religion /rom Jesus
Christ, Who is named the
Son of God most High;
and it is said that God
came down from heaven,
and from a Hebrew virgin
took and clad Himself
with Jiesh ; and there
dwelt in a daughter of
man the Son of God.
(Arm.) But the Christ-
ians are race-reckoned from
the Lord Jesus Christ. He
is Son of God on high. Who
was manifested by the
Holy Spirit : from heaven
having come down; and
from a Hebrew virgin
having been born: having
taken His flesh from the
virgin, and having been
manifested by the nature
of this humanity [as] the
Son of God.
Here I have distinguished by spaced type or by italics every
word, which having a double testimony may be referred to the
original Greek. As regards omissions, the Greek omits only the
epithet * Hebrew ', which it replaces by the epithet ar>^ia, and the
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 79
second reference to 'the Son of God/ where however there is a
discrepancy between the two Versions. The Syriac omits Kvpiov,
TTPevfiari ayitp, y€vvr}6€L<;, ave(t>av7j. The Armenian has no omission
that can be certainly traced. The additions in each case may be
seen at a glance. The Armenian has practically none ; though a
few lines further down the epithet corresponding to OeoroKo^ is
applied to the Virgin. The most serious change is that in the
Syriac, where the word 'God' is inserted as the subject of the
verbs which follow. The passage is one which was more likely
than any other in the whole piece to tempt later writers to make
changes of their own. It is to be noted that here the Greek in
spite of its additions represents the original Apology much more
faithfully than the Syriac does.
(6) In the words which follow next the Versions do not
agree either with one another, or with the Greek, which has
displaced the sentence and gives it a little lower down. But both
the Greek and the Syriac appeal to a written Gospel, which the
king might read if he chose.
(7) The repetition of the fourfold division of mankind is of
course not found in the Greek, and with it has disappeared the
problematical sentence : ' To God then ministers wind, and to
angels fire; but to demons water, and to men earth.' At this
point the Armenian fragfnent ends.
What then is the result of our investigation of this opening
passage, in which alone we have a triple testimony to the contents
of the original Apology ?
(1) There is one serious modification (if, indeed, we have
not here the original) in the Greek, as it is preserved to us ; but
it was necessitated by the conditions of its reproduction in its new
surroundings.
(2) There is one serious displacement in the Greek; but
this was almost necessitated by the modification just mentioned.
(3) The description of the Divine nature is very much
abbreviated in the Greek ; but no word occurs in it which has not
the support of the Versions.
(4) In the Christological passage which we examined in de-
80 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
tail the Greek was seen to preserve the original statements, though
with the addition of the later phrase do-Tropax; re koX d(f>66pw^.
(5) The Syriac Version is often loose and inaccurate : it
drops a phrase here and there ; and it makes insertions by way of
explanation or of supplement, and sometimes in such a way as to
convey a wholly false conception of the original.
We learn then to expect for the remainder of the Apology that
the Greek, as we have it, will as a rule give us the actual words
of Aristides, except in the very few places in which modification
was obviously needed. Where the Syriac presents us with matter
which has no counterpart whatever in the Greek, we shall hesitate
to pronounce that the Greek is defective, unless we are able to
suggest a good reason for the omission, or to authenticate the
Syriac from some external source \
The Greek Teed of ' Barlaam and Josaphat*
It is remarkable that this work, which at one time enjoyed
such extraordinary popularity, should not have found its way into
print in its original language before the present century. The
Latin Version wrongly attributed to Georgius Trapezuntius, but
really, as the MSS. of it prove, of a much earlier date, was printed,
together with various works of S. John of Damascus, at Basel in
1539: but it was reserved to Boissonade to publish the Greek
Text for the first time in the fourth volume of his Anecdota, which
appeared at Paris in 1832.
Boissonade apologises for the meagreness of his apparatus
criticus on the ground that an edition was expected almost im-
mediately from Schmidt and Kopitar the librarian of the Imperial
Library at Vienna. This edition, however, never appeared. Out
of seventeen MSS. preserved in the Library at Paris, Boissonade
used throughout but two, 903 and 1128, which he refers to as A
and C. He gives occasional readings from two others, 904 and 907,
which he names B and D. In the portion of the book which
specially concerns us, viz. the speech of Nachor, C is defective for
about 10 of Boissonade's pages, and the testimony of D is frequently
1 Cf. infra, p. 90.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 81
recorded. From time to time readings are also quoted from the
Latin Version.
This very inadequate text has been reprinted in Migne's
Patrologia Graeca, tom. 96, in the third volume of the works of S.
John of Damascus : but we have gained nothing by the reproduc-
tion except new blunders.
In the Wiener Jahrhucher fur Deutsche Literatur (Ixxii. 274,
Ixxiii. 176) Schubart has given some description of the Vienna
MSS., and a list of the principal variants contained in them.
Lastly, Zotenberg* has made a useful list of about 60 MSS., and
has constructed a critical text of certain passages of special interest.
Nothing however has been attempted as yet in the way of a
genealogical classification of the MSS. ; a work which will involve
great labour, but which is essential to the production of a satis-
factory edition.
In editing the Remains of the Apology of Aristides I have
used three MSS., which were kindly placed at my disposal in
Cambridge. I have recorded their variants with a greater
completeness than is necessary for my present purpose, in order
to aid a future editor of the whole treatise in assigning them
without farther trouble to their proper families.
(1) I have to thank Miss Algerina Peckover of Wisbech for
kindly sending to the University Library a MS. in her possession,
which apparently belongs to the beginning of the eleventh century.
This Codex is specially interesting for the pictures which a later
hand has drawn in the margin, sometimes in ink and sometimes in
colours. It is unfortunately defective at the beginning and at the
end. It commences with the words rrj irpovoia rov Srj/jLLovpjov
(jxoTL^o/jbei^a (Bois. p. 48), and ends with Kal iv ohw twv ivroXwv
aov 7]^l(0(Ta<; rov Bpofiov reXe (Bois. p. 357). Unhappily it has
been corrected very largely throughout, and it is frequently
impossible to discover the original readings : those which are
obviously by a later hand I have marked as Wl
(2) The authorities of Magdalen College, Oxford, with a like
generosity allowed me to use their codex, Gr. 4, side by side with
^ Notice sur le livre de B. et J"., pp. 3 — 5.
H. A. 6
82 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
the Wisbech MS. in our Library. This bears the date 1064. It
contains besides : a Life of S. Basil, a tract on Images, the
Martyrdom of SS. Galaction and Episteme, a tract on Penalties,
and a work of Anastasius Sinaiticus. It has remained for the
most part uncorrected.
(3) In the Library of Pembroke College, Cambridge, there is
a MS. of the I7th century, the readings of which are of sufficient
interest to be recorded for the present in spite of its late date.
In my apparatus criticus these MSS. are referred to by the
letters W, M and P respectively. I have now and then recorded
readings from the Vienna MSS. collated by Schubart using the
signs V^^, Vj^2' ^^-5 where the figures correspond with Schubart's
numbers. Wherever I have differed from the text of Boissonade,
I have recorded his readings, and sometimes I have expressly
mentioned his MSS., A, C and D. I have given in the margin of
the Greek text the reference to Boissonade's pages. Where it
seemed desirable I have recorded readings of the Latin Version,
taking them from the Basel edition of 15.S9 mentioned above.
The Bearing of the Apology on the Canon.
There are but few references to the Books of Scripture in the
Apology of Aristides, which thus stands in striking contrast with
the works of Justin. On two occasions the Emperor is referred to
Christian writings. In the first case a written Gospel is distinctly
implied, as the matter in hand is the outline of our Lord's Life ;
the words in the Greek are^: ou rb /cXeo? t^9 irapov(TLa<; e'/c t^9 Trap'
avTol<; Ka\ovfjbev'r}<; €va'yye\LK'fj<; d'yia<; ypacj^rjf; efecrrt aot yvoovat,
^acrCkev, iav evrvxo^ (P- HO, 1. 21). The second reference is more
general, and possibly includes Books outside the Canon : Tal<; ypa-
<^at<^ iyKvyjra^ twv ')(^pLaTtavoov €vp^(T6L<;, /c.t.X. (p. Ill, 1. 24; cf.
Syr. supra p. 50 fin.). There are no direct quotations from the
New Testament, although the Apologist's diction is undoubtedly
coloured at times by the language of the Apostolic writers.
(1) The opening sentence recalls the words of 2 Mace. vii. 28 :
d^Lw (76, reKVOV, dvaffXe'xjravTa et? top ovpavov /cal rrjv yfjv, koI ra
For the Syriac see above, p. 36 fin. « This is taught from that Gospel,' &c.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 83
iv avTol<i iravra ISovra, yvwvai, on ef ovk ovtwv iTTOLrjaev avra o
Oeof;.
(2) p. 100, 1. 11. 8l avTov Be ra iravra (TVV€aTr)K6V. Cf.
Col. i. 17, Kal TO, iravra iv avrtp (TVvecrrrjKev (cf. Be avrov in i. 16).
(3) p. 101, 1. 6. Kal rjp^avro cre^eaOaL rrfV Kriaiv irapd rov
Krla-avra avrov<i. This is clearly based on Rom. i. 25 : Kal
iae^aaOrjaav Kal ekarpevarav rfj Kricret irapa rov Kriaavra. The
addition of avrov<i is interesting. The Syriac translator renders :
* and they began to serve created things instead of the Creator of
them'; he is probably led to make the change by the recollection
of the Syriac Version (Pesh.) in this passage, where the word
' Creator ' has the suffix of the fern, plural.
(4) p. 104, 1. 2. (TO(j>ol Xiyovre^ elvai ificopavdrja-av. Cf. Rom.
i. 22 : ^d(TKOvre<i elvai ao(j)ol ifiwpdvdijaav.
(5) p. 107, 1. 12. oOev \a/j,^dvovre<s ol dvOpcoirot d(f>op/JLr)V
airo rcov Oewv avrmv, eirparrov irdaav dvofjuiav Kal daeXyeiav Kal
dae^eiav. These words are a kind of echo, although in a different
sense, of Rom. vii. 8 : dcfyopfjurfv Be Xa^ova-a rj dfiaprla Bid t^?
ivroXrjf; Kareipydaaro iv ifiot irdcrav iiroOvfiiav.
(6) p. 109, 1. 12. vvvl Be ol vofioc koXol elai Kal BiKaioi. Here
again we seem to feel the influence of the same chapter; Rom.
vii. 12, 16, ai(Tre 6 fiev vofjbo'^ dyio<;, Kal r; ivroXrj dyia Kal BvKaia
Kal dyaOr) . . .(Tvv(j>7]fJbL rm vofio) on KaX6<; (cf 1 Tim. i. 8).
(7) p. 109, 1. 26. ovroL yap, rov *A^padfjb ovre^s diroyovoi Kal
^laaaK Kal ^IaK(o^, irapatKTjarav eh Atyvirrov iKeWev Be i^r)yayev
avrov<i 6 6e6<; iv X€t/)fc Kparaia Kal iv ffpa'^iovL vyjrrjXw. The first
part of this sentence has affinities with Heb. xi. 8, 9, iriarei
^A^pad/ii...irapMKr]aev et? yrjv rr)(; iirayyeX[a<;.../jLerd ^laadK Kal
^laKO)^. And the whole may be compared with Acts xiii. 17, iv
rfj irapOLKia iv yfj Alyvirrov, Kal fjberd ^pa')^iovo^ vyjrrjXov i^rjyayev
avTov<; ef avrrj^;. The second part of the phrase however is not
attested by the Syr. and Arm. Versions, and may possibly have
been introduced by the author of ' Barlaam and Josaphat ' from Ps.
cxxxvi. 11, 12.
(8) p. 110, 1. 2. rov<; direaraXfievov<; irpo^ avrov<; irpo^ijra^;
Kal BiKalov^ dircKrecvav. This is a combination of words found in
S. Matt. xiii. 17, iroXXol irpocfyrJTai Kal BiKacot, and S. Matt, xxiii.
6—2
84 THE OKIGINAL GREEK
37 (cf. S. Luke xiii. 34) 77 diroKTeivovo-a toi)? 7rpo^7]Ta<;, koX
XiOo^oXovcra tov<; dTrearaX/jLevov; Trpo? avTrjv. But here again we
cannot be sure that we have the words of Aristides himself. This
last remark applies also to the phrase, akX! ov Kar iTTLyvcoaiv
(p. 110, 1. 9), which comes from Rom. x. 2.
(9) p. 110, 1. 19. Oavdrov iyevo-aro clearly comes from Heb.
ii. 9 ; but the S}^. simply has ' He died,' and the Arm. has nothing
at all to correspond. Hence we cannot be certain that these are the
words of Aristides. They probably have replaced the statement
preserved in the Syr. ' He was pierced by the Jews.' Throughout
this great Christological passage it is worth noting how the actual
phrases of the N. T. are not introduced.
(10) p. Ill, 1. 30. ov yap dvffpcoTTcov prj/jbara XaXovcriv, dWd
rd rov 6eov. With this we may perhaps compare 1 Thess. ii. 13,
iSe^aaOe ov \6yov dvOpwirayv d\Ka, Ka6(o<; d\r}6oo<i iarlv, \6yov
eeov\
The Apology and the Didachd.
A source from which our author has drawn part of his
description of the life and conduct of the Christians is the Two
Ways, though it may well be doubted whether he knew it in the
form preserved to us in the Didache.
The passage in question runs as follows in the Apology (c. xv.) :
Ou /jLOL'^evov(rLV, ov iropvevovaiv, ov ylrevSo/jbaprvpovcrtv; ovk
einOvfxovcn rd dXXorpta' TL/juSai irarepa koX fjujrepa' koI toi)?
1 The following parallels may also be noted: p. Ill, 1. 17, 1 Thess. ii. 10;
p. Ill, 1. 29, Apoc. XV. 3 ; p. 108, 1. 2 (dcrw^TWj/), and p. 110, 1. 1 (dxapiaTOi), Rom.
i. 21 ; p. 109, 1. 30, Rom. ix. 22 ; p. Ill, 1. 26 {oiK air ifxavrov Xiyw), Joh. vii. 17,
xii. 49. Moreover there seems to be some relation between our Apology and several
chapters of the Book of Wisdom, beginning with the personal statement of c. vii. 1 :
el/Mi fJLep KayCi) dvrjrbs dvOpcoTros k.t.X. Comp. esp. vii. 15 efiol 5^ 8(^rj 6 debi direlv
Kard. yuJ}fir)v...avTbs ydp fioi ^8o}K€ tQu 6vto}v yvQxriv d\p€v8r}, eidivai (T^aTaaiv Kda/nov
Kai evipyeiav aroLX^loiv /c.T.\....(ix. 1) 6 TrotT^cras tol Travra ep XSycp aov k.t.X (xii. 24)
tQv TrXdvqs oddv /xaKpSrepov iirXavqdTjaav , deods viroXafx^dvovTes rd Kal iu fc^otj k.t.X....
(xiii. 2) d\X' tj irvp rj irvevfia rj Taxivhu dipa. rj k6kXop dcrTpwp ij ^laiop vdup tj (pojaTrjpas:
ovpapoO irpvTdpei.s Kda/xov 0eoi)s €p6fxi<Tap...6 KaraaKevdaas aura 8vpaT(!}Tep6s earip...
TaXaiiroipoL 8^ Kal ip peKpots al eXTri8€s avrQp k.t.X.... ep Toix(p idyjKev avrb da(f>aXi(rdfxepoi
<n8'f}p(^ . . .6ti d8vpaT€i iavTC^ ^orjdijaai k.t.X.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 85
7r\T}(TL0v (piXovo-L' hUaia KpLvovacV oaa ov Oekovcnv avTol^
yivea-Oai eripo) ov iroLovat' Toi/9 aBiKovvrafi avTom irapaKaXovau
Koi 'Trpo<T(f>L\eh avTov<; eavroh ttolovo-l' tov^ ixOpov^ evepyerelv
oTTOvBd^ova-L' 7r/3a€t9 elo-l koI iirceiKeU' diro irdo-rj^ avpovaia^;
dvofiov KoX diro 7rdarj<; dKadapala^ iyKpaTevovraf XVP^^ °^X ^'^^P~
opwaiv, 6p(l>avov ov XvirovaiV 6 e^oyv to3 fjurj e^ovTi dveTrccjiOovcof;
iirixoprfyel' ^evov edv iBcoatv, vtto a-riyrjv eladyovcTL, koI x^^P^^^^^
ctt' avTco, 009 eVt dBeXcpS dXrjdivaJ' ov yap, k.t.X,
The following parallels may be adduced from the Didache :
c. ii. ov /jLocx€vo-6t<;...ov 7ropveva€i<;...ovK eTrcOvfirjaei^ ra rov
TfKr)(TLOv...ov ylr6vBofJLapTVpi](T€L<;.
c. i. dya7rycreL^...Tov ttXtjo-lov aov.
c. iv. Kptvet^ Bt,Kai(t)<^.
c. i. wdvTa Be oaa edv 6e\rj<ry<i fir} yivea-Qai aot, Kai av aXK(a
fir] iToieL,
c. iv. elpr]vev(T€i<; Be fiaxofievov^.
c. iii. taOi Be irpav<;.
To these we may perhaps add, as parallel to the last of the
senteijces cited above :
c. iv. ovK diro(TTpa<j)r}(Tri rov ipBeofievov, avyKOLVcovrfaeLf; Be
irdvTa Tft) dBe\(j)M <tov.
It may also be noted that the whole passage is prefaced by
the words : exovai rd^; evTo\d<; avrov rov Kvpiov ^Jrjaov Xpiarov...
Koi ravTa^ (jyvXdrrovo-i. Compare Did. c. iv. : ov firj iyKaraXiTrrj^;
€vroXd<; Kvpiov, <j)vXd^eL<i Be k.t.X.
When we turn to the Epistle of Barnabas we find there the
same parallels which have been quoted from the Didache, with two
exceptions ; viz., ov yjrevBofiapTvp7]o-eL<;, and the negative form of
the Golden Rule.
On the other hand, we find in Barn, c, xix. : rj ovv oBo^ rov
<^ft)T09 ecTTiv avrrj' edv TL<i OeXcov oBov oBevecv eirl rov (hpco-fievov
TOTTov, K.T.X.: with which we may compare Apol. c. xvi.: ovTco^i ovv
avTTj ecTTlv r) 6Bo<s Trj<i dXrfOeia^i, ^Tt9 tol'9 oBevovTa'i avTrjv €t9 Trjv
aioovLov %et/9a7a)7efc ffaatXeiav. And the two phrases about the
widow and the orphan, which found no parallel in the Didache, may
be compared with Barn. c. xx. : XVP^ '^^^ 6p(l)avw ov 7rpoo-exovTe<;.
Compare also Barn. c. xix. : Bid Xoyov kottkov koI 7ropev6fi€vo<; eh
86 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
TO irapaKaXeaai with Apol. c. xv. (quoted above) tov? dhiKovvTa'i
avTov^ irapaKoXova-L.
It is possible then that here we have a witness to the earlier
Two Ways, which has been variously embodied in the Didache and
the Epistle of Barnabas.
Some support may be given to this view when we observe that
the wording of the negative form of the Golden Rule in our
Apology has a greater affinity to the famous interpolations in
Codex Bezae than to the clause in the Didache. This appears
partly from the position of the first negative, and partly from the
use of erepo^ rather than aXXo<;.
Let us bring the various texts together :
Acts XV. 20. oaa fjurj OeXovatv eavToi<; yelveaOao, eripot^ fir) iroLelre.
Acts XV. 29. oaa /ult) Bekovo-vv eavTol<^ yelveaOat, erepw jjut) iroLelv.
Apol. c. XV. oaa ov OekovaLV avTol<i ylvecrdat, erepcp ov iroiovaiv.
Did. c. i. iravra 8e oaa eav OeXrjarj^i /jltj yLveo-Oal croi, kol av aXk(p
fiT) iroiei.
It is hardly possible therefore to believe that Aristides can
have drawn this precept directly from the Didache in the form
in which we know it.
The Apology and the Preaching of Peter.
At the close of the Apology Aristides challenges the Emperor
to examine the writings of the Christians, from which he declares
that the materials for his defence are drawn: p. Ill, 1. 23: koI
Xva yvw^, /Saa-iXev, otl ovk dir ifiavTov ravra \eyco, Tal<; <ypa<^al^
iy/cvy]ra<; tcov xpLa-navoov evpijcrec^ ovBev 6^(o t?)? d\r)6eLa<i
fie Xeyeiv : or, as it is more fully said in the Syriac Version :
' Take now their writings and read in them, and lo ! ye will find
that not of myself have I brought these things forward nor as their
advocate have I said them, but as I have read in their writings,
these things I firmly believe,' &c.
We have seen already that he refers to a written Gospel for
his statements as to the life and work of our Lord. We have also
seen that he has drawn part of his description of the conduct of
the Christians from the 'Two Ways.' Moreover the Book of
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 87
Wisdom seems to have influenced his method and his language in
several parts of his work.
The following investigation will tend to shew that he owes a
still greater debt to a work now lost, which exercised a considerable
influence upon the writings of the second century.
The Preaching of Peter (KrfpvyfMa HeTpov) is classed by
Eusebius (H. E. ill. 3) together with his Acts, his Gospel and his
Apocalypse as outside the Canon of writings accepted by the
universal Church (ouS' 0X0)9 eV KaOoXuKol^ la^iev TrapaSeSofjueva).
He goes on to say of these four books that none of the early writers
or of his contemporaries used quotations from them. This state-
ment is however incorrect : for Clement of Alexandria again and
again quotes from both the Preaching and the Apocalypse, as
authoritative works. The Preaching of Peter then was one of
those books which, like the Didache, the Epistle of Barnabas and
the Shepherd of Hermas, at one time claimed a place in the
Canon ; though its claim was disallowed, even more emphatically
perhaps than the claims of these other competitors.
We must in the first instance gather together all the fragments
which can be assigned with certainty to this work\ For the sake
of clearness 1 have arranged them in the order in which it will be
most easy to compare them with our Apology.
Clem. Al. Strom. VI. 39 ff. TivwaKere ovv on eh de6<; ia-TLv, 09
ap^rjv irdvrcov iiroiTjaev /cat TeXoi'9 i^ovalav €^(ov, koX 6 doparo^ 09
TCL irdvTa opa, dx(opi]To^ 09 rd irdvTa ')((opel, dveiriher]^ ov rd Trdvra
eirtheeraL koX hi ov ecmv'-' dKaTd\r)7rT0<i, devao^, dcpOapro^;, a7ro/?yT09,
09 rd Trdvra iiroirjaev Xoyo) hwdpuecos avroi)^,
Ilovtov tov Oeov ae^eaOe firj Kara tov<; '^ EiWrjva^'^ ' otl dyvola
1 Hilgenfeld {N, T. extra Can. pp. 56 ff.), to whose work I need scarcely
acknowledge my indebtedness, has brought together under the head of Ilerpov {kuI
JlavXov) KTjpvyfxa, various fragments of the Didascalia Petri, &c. The fact that
these had no parallels in Aristides will give a new reason for keeping them separate.
- Apol. c. i. avrbv ovv Xeyta elvai deov rbv avaTr]<ydfjt,€uou ra iravra Kol diaKparovura
...dirpo<xd€rj...wdvTes de avroO xp??^ou(r«'.
■^ c. i. 'Now I say that God is not begotten, not made : a constant nature,...
immortal, complete, and incomprehensible... the heavens do not contain Him; but
the heavens and all things visible and invisible are contained in Him ' (Syr.).
c. iv. d<pdapTos...Kai dSparos, avrbs 5e TrdvTa bpq,,
C. xiv. rbv dbpaTov kolI irdpra bpQvTa /cat irdpra di^fxiovpyrjaavra 5et debv ae/Sec^at.
•* cc. viii. fi.
88 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
<f>ep6fJLevoL Kol fir) eTTLard/jLevoL tov Oeov^ (cJ? T^fiel*; Kara Tr)v yvcocriv
TTjv rekeiav), wv eBwKev avTol<i i^ovaia^; eh 'X^prjCTLv^ fiopcfxaaavTe^;^
fuXa /cal \i6ov<;, ')(aXKov Koi (rlBrjpov, ')(^pva6v koI dpyvpov, t^9
vXrj^i avTCov koX '^prja-eo)^ rd BovXa Trj<; v7rdp^eco<; dvaar^aavre^;
aiPovrat' kol d BeBcoKev avTOL<; et<? fipaxrcv 6 ^€09, irereLvd tov
dipo<; Kal Trj<; 6akdaa'r)<; rd vrjKrd kol tt)? 77)9 rd kpirerd koi rd
Orjpia avv KTijvecn r er pair oho i<; rov dypov, <yaXd<; re kol /jlv<;,
al\ovpov<; re Kal Kvva^ Kal iridrjKov^^' Kal rd thio. ^pcofjuara
^pcoTols^ Ovfiara Ovovatv, Kal veKpd veKpols^ 7rpoa(j>epovTe<; C09
deoL^ d')(apia-TovaL rw Oeut hid tovtoov dpvov/juevoc avrov elvai^.
yi7}he Kard ^lovhaiov^ ae^eade, Kal yap eKelvoi /jlovol olofievoL
TOV 6ebv yivcoaKCLv ovk iirio-TavTat, XaTpevovTe'^ dyyeK.0L<i Kal
dp')(ayyekot^, fjurjvl Kal aekrjvrj' Kal idv /jurj (reXrjvr) (fiavfj, ad^^aTov
OVK dyovai to \ey6fxevov irpcoTOP, ovBe d^v/jua ovt€ eopTrjv ovtc
fieydXrjv rjixepav^.
"£LaTe Kal vfjuel^; oaLox; Kal BiKalo)^ jxavOdvovTe^ d irapahihop>6V
v/jllv <f>v\da(Te(Tde^, Katvw^ tov Oeov Bid tov '^^piaTOv a-efiofxevoi.
evpofiev ydp iv Tal<; ypa<jial<;y Kadco^ 6 KvpLO<; Xeyei,' 'IBov BiaTiOefiai,
V/JLLV KaLvrjv SLa67]Kr]v, ou^ (09 SceOefjLTjv Tot9 iraTpdaLV vfiwv iv opet
Hcoprj^. veav v/jllv hiedeTO' ra ydp 'FiXkrjvcov Kal ^lovSatcov
TraXacd, vfieh Be ol Kaiv€o<; avTOv TpiTcp ykvei (refio/xevoL ^pia-
TLavoi^^.
^ C. iii. ix'i] eiddres deov iirkav-qd'qaav.
^ c. V. Acott avrd yap els -Xfificnv tCov dvdpibircov yiyove, Kal /caro/cupiei^erai i/tt' avrCov
(et saepius).
3 C. iii. wv Kal fxop(f)d}fJt,aTd Tiva Troi.rj<ravTes chvofiaaav eKT^iru/xa tov ovpavov, k.t.X....
Kai (jvyKKdaavTes vaots irpoaKvvovai.
^ c. xii. rtJ'^s yap avrQv iae^dadrjaau irpb^aTov...TLvks bk tov aXXovpov /cat tov Kvva
Kal TOV \lJKOV Kal Tbv TridrjKOv, k.t.X.
^ C. xii. aXoya ^Qa Trapei(T7iyayov deoiis eXvai, xe/)<ra?d re /cat 'ivv5pa...bp(avTe% yap
Toi)% deobs avTwv ^i^pojaKOfxevovs virb eTepuv dv6pibTrcov..,{this confirms Potter's
emendation ^puTois for ^poTois.) ^ c. iii. ce^bp-evoL dydX/uLara vcKpd.
^ c. xiv. dyvwfioves Kal avTol (pav^VTes Kal dxdpi<rToi...dpvovvTat tov vlbv tov deov.
^ c. xiv. 'The Jews... suppose in their minds that they are serving God, but...
their service is to angels and not to God, in that they observe sabbaths and
new moons and the passover and the great fast and the fast, and circumcision,
and cleanness of meats.' (Syr.)
^ c. XV. rd ydp Trpo(TTdyp.aTa avTov dcrcpaXQs (pvXdTTOVcnv , oaiooi Kal diKalus ^QvTes.
^^ c. xvi. ' And this people is truly a new people,' &c. (Syr.)
C. ii. (pavepbv . . .OTL Tpla yivq eialv dvdpibiroiv iv T^de t^ Kbcficp' uv dalv ol tQv Trap'
v/MV Xeyo/iivuv dewv TrpoaKvvrjTal, Kal 'lovdaioi, Kal x/oto'7'ta''ot. ' There are four races
of men in this world : Barbarians and Greeks, Jews and Christians.' (Syr.)
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 89
Ibid. 48. (o KVpv6<; ^rjat irpo^ tov<; fiaOrjTa^; fxera rrjv avdara-
(7Lv) 'E^€\6^d/jLr)v uyLta? ScoBcKa p.aOrjra^;, Kpiva<i d^lov^ ifiov (01)9 6
KvpLO<; rj6e\7](Tev koX diroaroXov^ ttocttov^ r)yrjadiii€vo<; elvaL),irefX'Tr(av
eirl TOP Koa-fJLOv evayyeXiaaadai tov<; Kara ttjv OLKovfiivrjv dvdpco-
irov^^f fycva)a-K€iv otl eh Oeo^ iaTov, Bia t^9 tov %/9tcrT0i) Trwrreti)?
ififjf; BrjXovvTa^ ra ixeXkovra, '67rco<; ol aKOxxravTe^ koI irLG-revaavre^
a-coOwa-LV, ol Be /jltj 7ri(TTev(7avTe^ aKovo-avre^i fjLapTVpijacoa-LVy ovk
€X0VT€<; diroXoyiav elirelv Ovk i^Kovaafiev. {tI ovv; OL'%fc kul ev
AlBov 7) avTTj yeyovev oiKovofita ;)^
Ibid. 43. idu fxev ovv tl<; 6e\rj<rr) tov 'laparjX /jueravorjaa^; Bca
TOV ovofiaTo^i fiov TTLaTeveiv eirl tov Oeov, d^edrjaovTai avT(p at
d/juapTLav. pueTa BwBeKa err) e^eXOeTe eh tov Koapuov, firj Tt9 eLTrij
Ovk TJKOva-apLev.
Ibid. 48. oo-a ev dr^voiq ti,<; v/jlmv eirouTjaev fir) elBw^; aa(f)w<; tov
Oeov, edv iiriyvov^i fieTavoija-y, wdvTa avT^ d<j)e0^aeTaL to, d/juapTT]-
fiaTa^.
Ibid. 128. rjfieh Be dvairTv^avTe<; tcl^ ^i^Xov^ a9 €t%o/iez^ t(ov
irpocfyTjTCOV, d puev Bid Trapa^oXwv, d Be Be alviy/ndTcov, d Be
avdevTLKOj^ Kol avToXe^el tov ')(^pLaTov 'Irjaovv ovo/na^ovrcov, evpofxev
Kol Tr)v irapovaiav avTOv koI tov OdvaTOV Kal tov GTavpov Koi tcl^
XoLTrd^ KoXdaec^ 7raaa9 o<ra9 iiroirjaav avTot ol 'louSatot*, koI ttjv
eyepaiv koI ttjv eh ovpavoij^ dvdXTjyjrtv irpo tov ^lepoa-oXvfia
KTio-drjvat, Kad(o<; eyeypaiTTo. TavTa irdvTa d eBet avTov iraOelv, kol
pb€T avTov a eoTTat' Tavra ovv ewLyvovTe^i eirLaTevo-a/JLev T<p 6ew
Bid TCt)v yeypap^fievcov eh avTov".
eyvco/juev yap otl 6 ^eo9 avTa irpoaeTa^ev oz/Tft)?^ kol ovBev aTep
ypa^y)^ Xeyofiev^.
1 C. XV. ovTos divdeKa icrx^ fxadrjras, ot fierct ttjv ev ovpavois dvodov avrov i^ijXdov
els tAs ixapxias rrjs otKovfjt^vTjs Kal edi5a^av k.t.X.
2 c. ii. ' He had twelve disciples, in order that a certain dispensation of His
might be fulfilled' (Syr.); c. xv. kut' oUovofilav fieydXrjv.
^ c. xvi. 'And when it chances that one of them turns... he confesses to God,
saying, In ignorance I did these things : and he cleanses his heart, and his sins are
forgiven him, because he did them in ignorance in former time ' (Syr.).
^ c. ii. ' He was pierced by the Jews ' (Syr.).
'^ c. xvi. ' As I have read in their writings, these things I firmly believe, and
those things also that are to come ' (Syr.).
^ C. XV. Kadus K^pios 6 debs avrois irpoaera^ev . . .ovtois ovv avrrj k.t.X. (c. xvi.).
^ c. xvi. Kal iva yv(^s, ^aaiXeu, 6'ti ovk dv' i/xavrov ravra X^ycj, rats ypatpaU
iyKJ^yJ/as tCiv xpi'(^TcavQv, eu/r^aets ovdev ^^w rrjs dXrjdeias fxe X^ynv.
90 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
I have given above in full (with one exception ; Clem. Strom,
i. 182, vofiofi KoX \6<yo<; 6 Kvpios;) all the indisputable fragments of
the Preaching of Peter ^: and the parallels adduced from the
Apology of Aristides shew that there is an intimate connexion
between the two documents.
Before going further into the interesting problem of the
reconstruction of the Preaching, let us inquire what light these
parallels throw upon the relation of the Syriac Version to the
Greek text of the Apology.
(1) Several passages of the Syriac Version, quoted above in
the notes, which are wanting in the Greek as we now have it, are
authenticated by their similarity to portions of the Preaching.
Of these the most important are : {a) the worship of angels
attributed to the Jews ; (6) the description of the Christians as a
' new people ' ; (c) the confession of the converted heathen ; {d)
the attribution of our Lord's sufferings to the Jews. Especially
valuable are (a) and (c), as giving us ground for believing that the
great closing section of the Syriac Version, which is so curtailed
in the Greek, is substantially the writing of Aristides himself.
(2) On the other hand, the division into three races, which
we find in the Greek, has the support of the famous TpiT(p ^evei of
the Preaching. The fourfold division of the Syriac and Armenian
Versions (Barbarians and Greeks, Jews and Christians) comes
therefore under grave suspicion : and the more we examine it, the
less primitive it appears. For to the Greek mind the Jews were
themselves Barbarians: see, for example, Clem. Strom, vi. 44,
vo/jbof; fxev koI 7rpo(j)'f]Tao /Sap^dpoi^i, (f)cXo(TO(j)La Be "EiWrjai : and
Orig. c. Cels. i. 2, efi}9 ^dp^apov iprjatv avcoOev elvat to Boy/jua,
hTJXovort, Tov 'lovBalcTfjbov. Moreover there seems to be no parallel
to this fourfold classification of races in early Christian literature.
The Preaching of Peter is quoted by Heracleon (Orig. Comm.
in Joan. xiii. 17), and we shall see that possibly it was used by
1 The context of the quotations in Clement may sometimes give us, in the light
thrown by the Apology, further materials for the reconstruction of the Preaching.
Thus Strom, vi. 127, orav tis rbv vibv rod 6eov rod ra irdpra ireiroir] kotos adpKa
dv€i.\r)<p6Ta Kul ev fJi''r)Tp(;t irapdivov KVOcpoprjd^PTa, Kadb yeyivv-qrai t6 aiadTjTOP aiiTov
aapdov, dKo\o\j6o)s 5e Kadb y^yovep tovto ireirovdoTa koI dvLardiievov 6 ixkv X^yei, oi 8e
aKovovaiv, k.t.X., has several points of resemblance with Apol. c. xv., ovtos Be 6 vibi
TOV deov TOV v^l<TT0V 6fjt,o\oy€iTai...iK irapdivov d7fas yevvyjBm...<TdpKa dviXafie, k.t.X.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 91
Celsus. It seems also to have been in the hands of the unknown
writer of the Epistle to Diognetus. Moreover in the Sibylline
Oracles we have several passages which seem to be based on it.
Some of these are especially interesting, as shewing coincidences
with our Apology, though not with the existing fragments of the
Preaching \
Now if three or four extant works can be shewn to have drawn
materials from a document, which is known to us now only by
a few fragments, there is obviously a possibility that the lost
document may be to some extent critically reconstructed by a
consideration of common matter found in any two of the works,
which may accordingly have been taken from the document in
question. To attempt to do this fully for the Preaching of Peter
would be beyond our present scope : but we may fairly consider
here what contributions to such a reconstruction are afforded by our
Apology, which has apparently made so free a use of it.
Let us begin with those passages which either the Preaching
or the Apology have in common with the Sibylline Oracles. I
shall not attempt a discrimination between the various writings
which are gathered under the name of the Sibyl, but shall simply
give references to Alexandre's edition of 1869.
Prooem. 7 ff.
EI? 6eo<;, 09 jmovo^ dp')(^€t, virepfieyedrj^, dyevrjTOf;,
TravTOKpaTCDp, d6paTo<;, opcov /jl6vo(; avTb<; airavra,
avTOf; S' ov ^Xeirerai Ovrjrrj^; vtto crapKo<i dTrdarj^;.
avTov TOP fiovov ovTa cre^eo-O' rjyyropa koct/jlov,
09 fiovo^ 669 alojva Kal e'f aiwvo^ krv'^Oi],
avToyevr]^;, dy€vr}TO<;y aTravra Kparmp hiairavro^;.
* * *
1 The Gnostic Acts of Thomas are frequently indebted to the Preaching of
Peter, as may be seen by the following passages : c. 1, dulXafxeu to. KXlfxara rijs
oiKovix^vTjs K.T.X.: C. 15, Kai elireiv /j^u ws del ov d6vafj,ai, d 5e x^P^ X^yeiv irepl
aiiTov, K.T.X.: c. 28, ouk ^x^* ""S Xbyov a.iroko'yiai fiiKKwv Trap' avrov KpLpecrdai, ws fj-i)
aKOvaas: c. 36, ovd^ dvaiQu d^erai tva ai>T(^ dOffys : C. 38, dWa Trapa^X^irec v/xQu to,
TrapavTiofMaTa a Karh dypoiav ^re ireiroirjKdTes : c. 55, rCov irpk^eiau wv duirpa^aade
Xwpis yvu(re(>}s...Tn.<XT€va-aT€...Kal d<plri<TLV i/xTv to, t pb tovtov ireirpayfi^va
dfiapTTifxaTa: c. 56, firj Xoyiarj ijfxQi/ to. TrapaTrrai/iara koL to, irpCoTa atpaXfjiara, d
dceTTpa^dfjieda ev dyvoltf. ovres (see too the argument from prophecy in the same
chapter).
92 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
aA,Xa ^€09 fJL6vo<; eh TravvirepTaro^;, 09 ireiroLTjKev
ovpavoVy yeXcov re Kal d<rT€pa<;, rjBe a-eXijvrjv,
Kap7ro(j)6pop yaldv re /cal vSaro^; olhfxara ttovtov.
rjfjblv re kttjvt] virera^ev irdvra ^porolacv,
irdvTcov 0" rjyrjrrjpa KareaTTjaev OeorevKTOVj
dvBpl 8' virera^ev, k.t.X.
* * *
ai<T')(yv67]T6 yaXd^ Kal Kvoahaka OeioiroLovvTe^.
ov fxavirj Kal Xvcraa (f^pevwv [atcrOrjatv dipatpel],
el Xo7ra5a9 KXeTTTovcn, Oeol, avXavcn Se x^rpa^ ;
* * *
7rpo(TKvveovT€<i 6<f>eL^, Kvva<;, alXovpov^, dvorjTot,
Kal Trereyvd aeffeaOe, Kal epirerd Oi-jpia 'yair}<^,
Kal XiOiva ^oava, Kal dydX/juara 'X^eLpoTroLrjra,
Kdv 7rap6SoL(7L XiOayv avy')(^cofiaTa' Tavra ae/Seo-de,
dXXa re TroXXd fjudraia, d St] k alay^pov dyopeveiv.
Bk. iii. 9 fr.
TLirre /judrrjv irXd^eaOe, Kal ovk evOelav drapirov
^aCvere, dOavdrov ktigtov fjbefjbvrjfievo^ alei ;
6^9 ^609 ecTTi, /jLovap^of;, ddea^aro'i, aiOepu vaucov,
avT0^V7]<;, d6paTo<i, opdov /jlovo^ avro^ diravra.
ov %6t/9 7' OVK eiroLTjo-e Xido^oo^, ovh^ diro '^(^pvo'ou
Te')(y7]<; dvBpwirov <f)aivei tvtto^, ovh^ eX€<l)avT0<i.
* * *
Tt9 ydp dvrjTo^; ewv KarcBetv Bvvarai Oeov 6(T(tol'^ ;
rj TL^ %a)/37;cret Kav rovvo/jba /jlovvov dKovaai
ovpaviov fxeydXoLo Oeov, Koap^ov Kpareovr 0^ ;
09 Xoyw eKTiae irdvra, Kal ovpavbv rjBe OdXaaaav,
7]eXo6v t' dKdpbavra, o-eXrjvrjv re TrXrjOovcrav,
darpa re, k.t.X.
* * *
ov ae^er, ovBe (^o^elaOe Oeov, p,aTaia)<; Be irXavdaOe
7rpO(rKVveovTe<; 6<f>ec^ re, Kal alXovpotcri Ovovre^i,
elBwXoi<i T dXkoL^, XtOlvoi^ 0' IBpvpLaat (f)coToov,
Kal vaol<i dOiotac KaOe^op^evot irpo Ovpdcov,
TTjpelre rov eovra Oeov, 09 irdvra <f>vXdaaeL.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 93
Bk. viii. 375 ff.
ap^rjv teal Ti\o<; olSa, 09 ovpavov eKTiaa Kal yrjVf
/jlovvo<; yap ^eo9 elfiiy Kal ovk eari ^eo? aWo9.
el/cova Oeairl^ovaiv ifirjv, Xrj^Oelcrav a<f> vXrjf},
vetpt re fiop^coaavTe^i eir elScoXocaiv dvavBoL<i
Bo^d^ovcri \iTa2<; koi Oprja-fceiato-LV dvdyvoi^.
Tov KTl(Trr)v TTpoXiTTovTef; da-eXyelaLf; eXdrpevtrav.
* * *
OV XPV^^ OVCLWV, OV (TTTOvhwV Vfl€T€pd(i)V.
* * *
ravra ydp, eh jJbvrjfjbrjv ^aa-LXrjaiv rjhe rvpdvvayv,
SalfjLOO'i, iroLtjo'ovo'i veKpoL<;, tw? ovpavioLai.
When with these passages before us we read over again the
early sections of the Preaching and the parallels to them which I
have quoted from Aristides, we shall feel that we have here some-
thing more than ordinary commonplaces about the unity of God and
the folly of idolatry. Again, when we compare together the first
and second groups of passages from the Sibylline Books, we shall
be led to ask for a common basis which shall explain their resem-
blances. Neither seems to be a direct imitation of the other:
each presents us with words and phrases not found in the other,
but accounted for at once on the supposition that either the
Preaching of Peter or our own Apology lies in the background.
Thus in the first we have iravro/cpdrcop, dyivrjro^, yaXd<;, irererjvd
KoX epTTerd, a Brj k alxry^pov dyopeveiv. In the second, rovvo/jia,
Xoyo) eKTLore, vaoi<i...T7)p6tT€.
Moreover the mention of Creation by the Word guides us
to the Preaching, in preference to the Apology, in which this finds
no place : and the phrases which are found in the Apology, but not
in the Preaching, need not cause us difficulty when we remember
how very fragmentary is our knowledge of the latter document.
In fact we may at once begin a tentative reconstruction, and
say that the Preaching probably contained
(1) iravTOKpdrcop and dyevrjTOf; as epithets of the Deity ;
(2) the verb htaKpaTeiv of His continuous action upon created
things ;
(3) the statement that the Deity has no outward image, and
no name ;
94 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
(4) that God created ' heaven, earth and sea, sun, moon and
stars ' ;
(5) that these were made for the sake of Man ;
(6) among objects of false worship, oc^et?, and other things
disgraceful even to name in such a connexion ;
(7) a reference to the folly of guarding the Deity.
From the lines in the eighth Book we may add :
(8) the desertion of the Creator for the creature ;
(9) that God has no need of sacrifice and oblation.
Another passage of the Sibylline writings bears a striking
resemblance to our Apology. This is the commencement of the
fourth Book\ of which Alexandre says: 'Liber hie Christianorum
Sibyllinorum antiquissimus est habendus, scriptus nempe primo
saeculo.' It opens with lines which recall much of what has been
already cited, dealing with the attributes of the Creator. It then
gives a brief description of the men who shall one day inhabit the
earth (11. 25 ff.). We may select the following passages :
'o(T(Toi ^r) (TTep^ovat deov fie'yav, evXoyeopTe^i
irplv <f>ay€€iv ineeiv re, TreiroiOoTefi evae^erjacv.
* * *
ovh^ ap 67r aWoTpiy koItt) ttoOov ala)(^p6v €^0PT€<i,
ovT €7rl ap(T6V0<; v^pvv aire'xOea re oTvyeprjv re.
wv rpoirov evo-e^irjv re koI rjOea avepe<i dKkoL
ovirore fiL/ju'^a-ovTat, dvaiBeirjv iroOeovTe^'
aX)C avTov<; x^^^V '^^ yeXcari re /Jbvx^t,^opre<;y
vrjiTLOL a<f>poavvr)crLV, enr i'^^evaovrat eKelvoi^i,
0(7(7 avroi pe^ovaiv, eTri^oya fcal kuko. epya.
With reference to the first of these passages, we may remember
that in the description of the Christians in c. xv. we saw that
Aristides uses the ' Two Ways ' : but at the end of his account he
adds words which remind us forcibly of the Preaching of Peter:
6(7i(o<; Kal 8tKaLco<i ^<i^pre<;, Kad(o<; Kvpco^ 6 de6<i avrol<^ rrpoae-
ra^ev: and then he goes on: ev')(^apiarovvre<i avrS Kara iraaav
wpav ev rravrl ^pcofiari koI rrorm koL rol<^ XoLiroh dyadol<;.
1 It is not unimportant to observe that this Book has also remarkable affinities
with the Apocalypse of Peter.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARTSTTDES. 95
With regard to the second passage, there is a still more
striking parallel in c. xvii., preserved to us only in the Syriac
Version. 'The Greeks then, O king, because they practise foul
things in sleeping with males, and with mother and sister and
daughter, turn the ridicule of their foulness upon the Christians ;
but the Christians are honest and pious,' etc.
These coincidences are worth noting even if we are not
prepared, mth our present knowledge, to suppose that they send
us back for their explanation to the Preaching of Peter\
Next let us turn to the Epistle to Diognetus. As soon as the
Armenian fragment of Aristides was discovered, it was observed
that it had points in common with this anonymous Epistle. The
coincidences have multiplied greatly with our larger knowledge of
the Apology. Several of them have been quoted by Mr Harris in
his notes, but it is necessary for our present purpose to bring them
together again under one view. I shall do this in the briefest
possible form, giving in the footnotes references to such parallels
in the Apology as have not already been quoted above.
Ep. ad Diog. c. 1. ovre rov^ vofju^ofievov^; viro rwv 'RWtjvayv
6€ov<i Xoyi^ovrat, ovre rrjv ^lovSaucov ^eionhaifioviav ^vXaaaovai
...Kol TL hr}iroTe Kaivov tovto yevo<; rj eTTLTrjSev/JLa elariXOev et?
TOV Piov VVV KOL OV TTpOTepOV.
irapa rov deov, rov Kal ro Xeyetv kol to uKoveiv t^/jllv
')(^op'qyovvTO<i, alrovfiat hoOrjvai ifiol fjuev elirelv oi;Tft)9^ k.t.X.
c. 2. 0)9 av Kal Xoyov KaLvov...dKpoaTrj<; iaojuevof;.
ovx o fiev Ti,<i XlOo<; €<tt\v o/jloi,o<; tm Trarovfiivo), 6 S* icrri
XCiX/cd(; OV Kpel(T(T(ov raiv eh rrjv ')(^prj(TLv rj jjlIv Ke')(aXK€Vfieva)V
(TK6V00V, 6 Be ^vXov rjSr) kol aearjiro^y 6 Be apyvpo<; '^prj^cov
avOpooirov rov <j)vXfi^avTo<; iva fjurj KXaTrfj, 6 Be (TiBrjpo<; k.t.X.
ei<i TTjv fjbop(j)rjv tovtcov eKTVirioOrjvai^ k.t.X.
1 With the thought contained in the passage last quoted, compare Just. Apol. ii.
12 : Aid^adrjTe, ald^adrjTe, d tpavepQs irpaTTere els dvaiTiovs dva<pipovTes, Kal rd irpoaovra
Kal eauTOis koL tois u/xer^pois Trepi^dWofTes roiJTOis uv ov8^v ou5' iwl iroabv (lerovaia
earl. But here the notion of ridicule, which we find in Aristides and in the Sibyl,
is wanting.
'^ Ap. C. ii. ToiTCOP oijTios elprjfi^vwv irepl deov, KadUds ifi^ exil^PW^ ""fP' clvtov \iyeiv.
^ Ap. c. iii. tov Kal ixoptfuajxaTa nva iroii^ffaPTes <hv6fia<Tav iKriirwfia k.t.X.
96 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
TOiKi Be dpryvpeov; koI '^pvaovf; iyKXelcravTef; Tat^ vv^l, koX
rat^ y/iepatf; ^v\aKa<; 7rapaKa6L(TTavTe<;, Tva firj KXairwa-Lv^.
C. 3. ef^9 he irepi rov fjurj Kara ra avra 'louSa/ot?
6€oa€l3etv...^lovBaLOL TOLVvu.../ca\co<; Oebv eva rwv Travrwv
ae/Setv, koI SecnroTrjv d^iovcn ^povelv el Be rot<; 7rpoeip7)ixevoi<^
ofiocoTpoTTCix;^ TTjv Oprja/ceiav irpocrd^ovaiv avrw ravrrjv, Bia-
fiaprdvova-LV.
o yap TTOLTjaaf; top ovpavov Kal rrjv yrjv Kal irdpra rd ev
avTol<i, fcal irdcTiv i^filv ')(^o prjyoov Sv irpoaBeo fxeOa, ovBevb<!i
dv avTo<; irpoaBeoLTO tovtwv cov tol^ OLO/ievoL<; BtBovac irape')(et
avTo^;. 01 Be ye 6ucrla<; k.t.X.
c. 4. dWd fjurjv TO ye irepi Tii'^ l^pwaeL<^ avrwv yjrocpoBeef;, koI
rrjv ire pi rd (rd^^ara BeLaLBaifMOvlav, koX rrjv rrj<; ir e p lt o fjirj '^
dXa^ovecav, Kal rrjv T179 vrjo-reia^ ical vovfjur^vla^i elpcopeiav,
K.T.X.
TO re ydp twv viro rov Oeov KTiaOevTcov et? '^prjaLv
dv6p(07r(op, K.T.X.
TO Be irapeBpevovTm avTov<; <i<TTpot<; Kal creXrjvr} Trjv irapa-
Tijprjaip Tcov /jL7jv(tiv Kal twv ruxepwv irotelaOai, k.tX.
c. 6. ')(^pLaTiavol KaTe')(ovTai fiev oj? ev cfypovpa rw kogjjlw,
avTol Be avvexovai tov Koafjuov^.
c. 7. 01) ydp eiriyeiov, to? ^(ftrjv, ei^prj/jba tovt avTo2<i irapeBoOr],
ovBe Ovr)Trjv iirlvoiav <f>v\do-(7eLv ovTcof; d^iovcnv iirL/jLeXwf;, ovBe
dvOpeoTTLVcov oiKovojiiav /jLV(TT7]pL(ov TreTTiaTevvTat. dW^ avTO'^
d\7)6w(; 6 iravTOKpdToyp Kal 7ravT0KTi(rT7]<; Kal d6paTd<;
6eo<i, a-UT0<;...T6v \6yov tov ayiov...eviBpvae Kal eyKare-
aT7]pt^e Talf; KapBlaL<i avTwv*.
c. 8. ol fjuev Ti,ve<i Trvp e(f)a(Tav elvai tov Oebv {ov jmeWovo-i
Xcopriaeiv avTol, tovto KaXovai Oeov), 01 Be i^Bmp, ol B' dXXo tl
TOOV (TTOL')(^ei,(OV TWV € KT L(T fliv COV VTTO OeOV.
1 Ap. c. iii. avyKXeiaavres vaoU...T7]pov(nv daipaXws 'iva firj KXa-rruxriv.
2 Ap. c. xiv. Kal del irapdfiotoi rdv idvCov.
•^ Ap. c. xvi. * And I have no doubt that the world stands by reason of the
intercession of the Christians' (Syr.).
* Ap. c. XV. ofrrol elaiv ol vwkp irdvTa tcl Wvri t^s 7^5 evpdvres tt]v ak-qdeiav
yivdiCTKOvai ykp tov debu KTlffTrjv Kal drjfjLiovpybv tCjv aTravTb}v...^x^^^'- "^^^ ivTo\as...€V
Tah KapSiais Kcxapay/J^vas.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 97
c. 10. 6 f^ap 6eo<i TOv<; dv6p(o7rov(; i^yaTrrjae, Bl 01)9 eiroLTja-e
TOP Koo-fiov, ol<; virera^e Tvavra ra iv rfj yfj^.
09, a irapa rov deov Xa/Boov f%€t, ravra Tot9 iiriheopLevot^i
Xopvy^v, ^609 jlverac rwv Xafi^avovTcoi^, ovto<; fiVfn)Tr)<; etm
deov\
We cannot account for these parallels by merely supposing
that Aristides had the Epistle to Diognetus before him : for
there are many points in common between Aristides and the
Preaching of Peter, such as the worship of angels ascribed to the
Jews, which do not appear in the Epistle. Nor will the converse
hypothesis hold good. For, to take one instance out of several,
the phrase in the Epistle jjurj Kara ra avra ^lovSaloiq Oeoa-e^elv is
directly parallel to fir^he Kara'^lovhalov^ ae^ecrOe in the Preaching;
but it has no counterpart in form in the Apology.
Here again then we are guided to the hypothesis that the
Preaching lies behind both of these works. Can we gain anything
further in the way of its reconstruction ?
Taking up some of our former points (see p. 93) we are con-
firmed in thinking that the Preaching contained
(1) TravTOKpdrcop as an epithet of the Deity.
(2) the statement that God created * heaven and earth and
all that is therein.'
(3) that these were made for the sake of Man ; and we may
add 'placed in subjection under him.' (Cf. Or. Sibyl. Prooem.,
quoted above.)
(4) a reference to the folly of guarding the Deity.
(5) that God has no need of sacrifices.
We may perhaps go on to add
(6) a statement that God must give the power to speak
rightly of Him.
(7) a reference to circumcision and meats in treating of the
Jews.
(8) the position of the Christians as sustaining the world.
(9) the fixing of God's commandments in their hearts.
1 Ap. c. i. * He is God of all, who made all for the sake of man' (Syr.).
2 Ap. c. xiv. ' They unitate God by reason of the love which they have for man :
for they have compassion on the poor,' &c. (Syr.).
H. A. 7
98 THE ORIGINAL GREEK
(10) a reasoned condemnation of the worship of fire, water
and other elements.
(11) the imitation of God consists in beneficence.
Mr Harris has collected (pp. 20 ff.) several instances of contact
between the Apology of Aristides and the True Word of Gelsus ;
and he has suggested that Celsus may have had the Apology in
his hands when he wrote his attack upon Christianity. We are
now in a position to see that most of the coincidences which have
been pointed out would be accounted for by the supposition that
it was the Preaching of Peter itself, and not our Apology, which,
like 'Jason and Papiscus ' and other apocryphal writings, supplied
the materials of his attack.
It will be more satisfactory to present the evidence in full as
we have done in the previous cases, even at the risk of some
repetition. I shall follow the order of Origen's reply.
Orig. c. Gels. I. 4. kolvov elvat koX tt/oo? rot'? oKKov^; ^lXoo-o-
<f>ov<;, G)9 ov a-ejjbvov n kol Kaivov /jbddrjfjua. Cf II. 5 fJurjBev Be
Kaivov iv rovToif; 8iBdaK€crOai (palvcov '^pLariavov^;, oierat dvarpe-
ireiv y^pLCTTiavLo-jjiov. Also IV. 14 Xe^ya) he ovhev Kaivov, dXkd
irdXai BeSoyfieva (i.e. he does not claim novelty for his view, as
they do for theirs).
I. 23. TcS yy7)o-a/j,eva) <T(l)mv eirofievoi M.(ov(Ty...€va evojjbicrav
elvat deov.
I. 26. Xeycov avTov<; cre^etv dyye\ov<; /cal yorjrela irpocr-
KelaOai, ^9 o Mwi/o"^? avrol<i yeyovev e^TjyrjTrjf;. irov yup
rcov ypafifjudTcov Mft)i/cr6&)9 evpe tov vo/iio6eT7jv TrapaBtBovra
aepeiv dyye\ov^...e7rayy6WeTai Be BiBd^etv ef^?, ttw? /cat 'lov-
Balot viro dfiaOia^i eacpdXyaav i^aTrarco/ievot^ (cf. V. 6).
...irepl TOV (7Q}Trjpo(; rjfjLwv, co? yevofxevov rjye^ovof; rjj KaOo
')(^ptaTtavoi eajiev yeveaet y/jtcoV teat (j)r)(rtv avrov irpo irdw
oXtytov irwv rrj^; BtBaaKaXta^ ravrrj^i KaOrjyr^aaaOat, vofjutadevra
viro ')(^pt(TTtavwv vlov elvat tov deov^.
I. 28. TTpdoTov Be ax; TrXaaafievov avTov ttjv ck irapdevov
yeveatv.
1 Ap. c. xiv.
^ Ap. C. XV. ol 8e xpto'Tict^'oi yeveaXoyovvrai dirb tov Kvpiov 'Irjaov XpiaTov. ovros
d^ 6 vlbs TOV deov TOV vxf/iaTov 6fioXoyeiTai...Kal e/c irapdhov aylas yevvrjdeh.
OF THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES. 99
I. 49 f. dW' elirev 6 e'/xo? 'irpo(^r}T7)<; iv 'l€po(To\vfjLOi,<; irore,
on r)^ei Oeov vlo<;, ra>v oaiayv Kpirr)^, koX twv clBlkcov Ko\aaT7]<;...
Ti fjLoXXov av rj aWoi fivploL, ol yuera ttjv TTpo(j>r)Teiav yevofievoCj
elal irepl wv ravra TrpoecfyrjreveTo ;
III. 19. /jLTjBev crefjLVOTepov r pay cop Kal kvvcov, twv irap
klyvKTioi^, eladyovTa^i iv Tal'i irepl tov ^Irjcrov SLTjyya-eatv.
III. 22. iv tS Ka6' i^ficov Xoyw ALoo-Kovpov<; KaVUpaKXia
Kal ^Ao-kXtjttlov teal Ai6vv(tov 6vo/jLd^€i...Kai 4>V^^^ o^'^ ^^^"
')(€(TdaL fjikv riiJbd<^ rovrovi vo/Jbl^eLv deov*;, on avOpcoiroL rjaav...
TOV he ^Irjaovv diroOavovTa, k.t.X.
IV. 23. fcal rifilv iravra vrrro^e^XijTai,, yrj Kal vBoyp Kal
dr)p Kal darpa, Kal rji^wv eveKa irdvra, Kal i^fitv BovXeveiv
reraKTaL (Cf. IV. 99, ovkovv dvOpcoircp ireiroiTjTaL Ta iravra.)
Besides these parallels there are several instances in which
Celsus seems to turn a weapon used by the Christians back upon
themselves : e.g., I. 54, oveiBl^ei, rS acoTrjpi iirl rS irddei, «? /x^
Por]6r)6evn viro tov TraTpo^, rj fir) SwrjOevn eavTM ^orjdrjaai^.
II. 9, KaiTOL Oeov, (j)r]G-lv, ovTa (jyevyeLV ivrjv, ovt€ SeOevTa dirdyeaOaiy
K.T.X. So again in III. 42, his reply to the charge of corruptibility
brought against idols is that flesh is still more corruptible :
irapa^dXXmv Td<i dv6p(07riva^ tov ^Irjaov (idpKa^ ')(^pV(TW Kal
dpyvpo) Kal Xi6(p, otl avTai iKeivcov ^OapTOTepai. And in III. 76
we seem to hear the echo of Christian words in : ofioiov Troielv
TOV iv r)pjlv BiSdcTKaXov, co? et rt? fjuedixov eh jJbeOvovTa^i irapLwv
KaKTjyope? tov<; vr](f>ovTa(i co? p,e6vovTa^'^.
It is not easy on the evidence here collected to say whether it
was the Preaching of Peter or the Apology of Aristides which lay
before Celsus, but we can hardly doubt that it must have been
one or the other. The statement that the world was made for the
sake of man does not find a place in the recognised fragments of
the Preaching; but we have given good reasons for believing
that it was contained in it. On the other hand, the Apology gives
no starting point for the attack of Celsus on Jewish prophecies
about the Messiah, whereas the Preaching laid great stress on this
point (see above, p. 89).
1 Ap. C. X. el odv Ai6vv(X0i (r<payels ovk 7]8vv^07] iavT<^ /Soiy^iyo-at . . . ttcos hu etrj Beds;
(et passim). Cf. 5^(r/tios and Spaw^Trjs in the same chapter.
2 Ap. C. xvi. 65€1l;opt€s yap iv crKdrei irpoap'qaaovTai, eaurots ws fxed^ovres.
7—2
APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS
VT APVD HISTORIAM BARLAAM ET JOSAPHAT CONSERVATVR.
T^ I. ^Eyw, PaaCkev, irpovoia Oeov rfKOov eh tov koo-jmov' real 239
66(op7]aa(; tov ovpavov koX ttjv yrjv Kal rrjv Qakaacrav, r)\i6v re
KoX aeXrjvrjv kol ra Xooira, iOavfiaa^a rrjv hiaKOGfirjaiv tovtwv.
ISdov Be TOV Koo-fiov Kal ra ev avTtp TrdvTa, on Kara dvdyKrjv
KiveiraL, avvrjKa tov KivovvTa kol BtaKpaTovvTa elvai 6e6v' irav 5
tydp TO Ktvovv la'X^upoTepov tov Ktvovfievov, Kal to BiaKpaTovv
iaxvpoTepov tov hiaKpaTovfjuevov eaTiv. avTov ovv \eyco elvai
•23 Oeov TOV avaTTjadfievov Ta irdvTa Kal BtaKpaTovvTa, dvap'^ov
Kal dtSiov, dOdvaTOV Kal dirpoaBerj, dvooTepov TrdvTcov twv iraOoov
Kal eXaTTCo/JidTcov, 6pyrj<; re Kal Xr)dr)<i Kal dyvoLa<; Kal twv io
XoLTTO^v. Bl avTov Be Ta irdvTa crvveaTrjKev. ov XPV^^^ 6vaia<^
Kal airovBrj^;, ovBi tcvo<; irdvTwv twv (fyaivopjivcov* 7rdvTe<; Be
avTov ')(^prj^ov(TL.
^^ II. TovT(ov ouTO)? elprifievcdv irepl Oeov, KaOwf; ifie i')(^coprj(Te
irepl avTov Xeyetv, eXOoy/iev Kal eirl to dvOpcoinvov yevo^, 07ra)9'i5
iBcofiev TLve^ avTWv fieTexovo-i Trj^ ak7)6eia^ Kal rtVe? t^9 240
TrXdvr)^. (f>avepov ydp Icttlv rffuv, «w ^aaiXev, otl Tpia yevr)
elalv dv6pa)7rcov ev TwBe tw Koafiw' a>v elalv ol twv Trap* vpHv
Xeyofjbivcov Oewv irpoa-KvvrjTal, Kal 'lovBaloL, Kal ^^pttrriaz^or
avTol Be irdXtv ol roO? iroXXov^ ae/Sofievoi deov<; eh Tpla 20
BiaipovvTav yevrj, l^aXBaiov<; re Kal '^RXXrjva^ Kal AlyvTrTlov;'
2 Kal T^j' yijv Kal ttjv] MP; Kal y?iv Kal Bois; yrjp Kal W; sed cf. p. 101,
1. 8 7]\i6p re] P Bois ; i7'Xio»' MW 5 KtveXrai] Ktvovprai M 6 Iffxv-
pwrepoj/ M (et 1. 7) 7,8 debvetvaiM 11 dvaiuv M 12 (rTOvd^s]Bois;
libamine lat; airovdas PW; ffirovduv M om. tivos MP Bois; sed aliquo
lat 15 iirl] treplW 18 ajfOpdnruv'] PBoissyr; om. MW lat viuv'\
vfiQv P Bois 21 diaipovTai P
APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS. 101
ovTot yap yeyopaa-iv op'^r}yol /cal StSdaKaXoi to?9 \oi7rot<i eOvea-t
Trj<; Toov 7ro\vo)vv/ii(ov derov \aTpeia<; koL irpoaKwrjO-eo)^.
III. "Ihwfxev ovv TLV€<i TovTcov /jL€Te')(^ov(ri T^9 dXTjOeia^ koI 7t
^ Ol jjbev yap ^aXBaiot, fir) €IB6t€<; Oeov^ iifKavrjdr^crav OTTLacj
Twv crTOi'^€L(av, Kal rjp^avro ai^eadat rrjv ktIctiv irapa rov
KTiaavra avTOv<;' cov Kal fjuopcfxtofiaTa nva iroirjaavje^ oovo/xao-av
eKTVTrco/JLa rov ovpavov /cal tt)^ 7779 Kal Trj<^ Oa\da(rrj<;, rfklov
T€ Kal ae\rjVT)^y Kal tcov Xolttoov aroi^eicov rj (fyaxTTTjpcov, Kal
10 <^yyKX6i(ravr€<; vaol^ irpoaKWovat deov<^ Ka\ovvTe<^, 01)9 Kal
TTjpovaLv d(T<\>ak(c<^ Lva /jlt) KXairwaiv viro XyaToov, Kal ov
avvrJKav otl Trdv to rrfpovv fJLel^ov rov rrjpov/JLevov earl, Kal 6 na
TroLwv /ii€i^(ov icrrl rov Trotov/juevov. el yap dBvvarovaov at Oeol
avToov irepl rrj^ lBia<; (Tcorrjpla^;, 7rc39 aXXoa acjrrjpLav %a/3t-
jc (TovTat; 7r\dvr)v ovv fjLeydXrjv iirXavrjOTjaav ol ^aXBatot,
(Te^ofMevoi dydX/JLara vcKpd Kal dvcocfyeXrj. Kal Oav/jbd^etv jjuol
€'Trep')(eraL, w ^acriXev, 7rft59 ol XeyofxevoL ^i\6ao<f)oi avroov
ovS' oXft)9 avvTjKav otl Kal avTcu tcu GTOi'^ela (pdaprd iaTLv. el
Be rd (TTOL'^eia (^daprd earc Kal viroraa-crofjueva Kara dvdyKrjv,
241 '7rft)9 eWl 6eoi; el Be rd a-roL'X^ela ovk ela\ Oeol, 7rc39 rd dydXfiara,
d yeyovev 6t9 rifjirjv avTMV, Oeol V7rdp')(^ovaiv ;
IV. "EXOcofiev OVV, w ^aa-ikev, eir avrd Ta aroi'xeta, oirco^
diroBe[^(0[Jiev irepl avrouv on ovk elo-l Oeol, dWd (fiOaprd Kal
dXXoLov/jLeva, eK rov /jltj 6vto<s 'Trapa')(^OevTa Trpoo-rdyfjuaTL rov
25 6vT(o<i Oeov, 09 ear IV dcpOaprof; re Kal dvaXKoioaro^ Kal doparo^' o
avrb^i Be irdvTa opa, Kal KaOco'^ ffovXerat dXXocol Kal jjuera-
/SdXXet,. tI ovv Xeyco irepl toov (TTOL^elayv ;
01 vofiL^ovre^i rov ovpavov elvai Oeov TrXavwvraL opwfiev
yap avTov rpeirofievov Kal Kara dvdyKrjv kcvov/jlcvov, Kal eK
20 TroXXwv crvveo-Toora' Bco Kal Koa-fio^; KaXelrai. Koafios Be Kara-
(TKevrf e(TTi tlvo^ Te'^viroV to KaraaKevaaOev Be dp'^rjv Kal
2 voXvov^fjLcav P 4 rbes] +tQv M 5 firj'] ol firi Bois
6 om. TU)v M 7 KTlaavrd] + /cat iroiriffavTa P 8 eKT^trojfia]
MPVomn; ./i^w^'awi lat; eKTUTTWyttaTa WBois /cai (sec.)] 17 MP 11 TTjpov-
ffip] avvTTjpovPTei M 14 om. Idias P 14, 15 x°-P^^^vTai W* 18
om. Koi M 18, 19 om. (ftdaprd ia-riv. el 8^ ra aToixeia W 18—20
om, (pdapra €(ttlv. el — deol ; el 8^ to, ffToixeia P 24 dWoioij/Jieva] drroX^-
fieva W 6vTos] ovtus W* 25 6vtus] 6vtos PW^ 26 opQv P
30 om. Kal PW lat
102 APOLOGIA ARLSTIDIS.
T6X09 ^X^*" KLvelrat he 6 ovpavb^ Kara dvdjKTjv crvv TOL<i avrov
^coarrjpcn' rd yap dcTTpa rd^ei Kal Biao-TrffiaTL <f>ep6iJb€va aTro
arj/xeCov eh a-rj/jLelov, ol puev hvvovaiv, ol he dvareXkovai, Kal Kara
Kaipoi}^ iropeiav Troiovvrat rov diroreXelv Oeprj Kal p^ei/LtoSz^a?,
KaOd eTTLTeraKTaL avToc^ irapd rov Oeov, Kal ov irapa^aivovcn 5
T0V9 Ihiov^ '6pov^y Kara dTrapairrjTov <f)vae(o<; dvdyKrjv, crvv toS
ovpavKp KO(TtJb(p. oOev <f>avep6v ecTTt /jurj etvac rov ovpavov Oeov,
dXX epyop Oeov.
Ol he vo/jUL^ovre^ rr^v yrjv elvai Oedv eifkavrjOifjaav. opoofiev
yap avT7)v vtto toov dvOpcoircov v^pL^ofievrjv Kal KaraKupLevo/juevijv, 10
(TKaTTTOfievTjv Kal (f)vpofjbevr}V Kal d^pfjo'Tov ytvofjLevrjv. edv yap
oTTTTjOrj, yiveTai veKpd' e'/c yap rov oarpdKov ^verao ovhev. ert
he Kal edv eirl irXeov /SpaxiJ, (t>OeLperai, Kal avTrj Kal ol Kapirol 242
avTYj^. Karairarelrai he vtto re dvOpcoTrcov Kal toov Xolttoov
^(ocov, aHfjuaac <f)ovevofJbev(i)v fiiaiveTat, htopvcro-erat, ye/nL^erac 15
veKpwv, drjKr) yiverai aco/Jbdrcov. rovrwv ovrco^i ovrcov, ovk evhe-
XeraL rrjv yrjv etvac Oedv, dX}C epyov Oeov el<^ XPV^^^ dvOpcoircov.
V. 01 he vofjLi^ovre^ to vhcop elvai Oeov eirXavyOrjaav. Kal
avro yap el<s XPV^'^^ "^^^ dvOpcoircov yeyove, Kal KaraKVpLeverac
VTT avTcbv, pcaiverac Kal ^Oelperao, Kal dWoLovrac k'^opbevov 20
Kai dWaaaop^evov xP^P'^^h f<^^'' ^'^o rod Kpvov<; irr^yvvpuevov,
\ Kal aXp,aaL p^oXwop^evov, Kal eh Trdvrcov rcov aKaOdprcov irXvauv
dyopuevov. hio dhvvarov ro vhcop elvat, Oebvy dXX' epyov Oeov.
01 he vopLi^ovre^ ro irvp elvai Oeov irXavMvrai. ro yap
irvp eyevero et? XPV^^^ dvOpcoTrcov, Kal KaraKvpieverat vtt 25
avroov, irepi^epop.evov eK roirov eh rorrov eh eyjrrjo-tv Kal oirrrjaLV ,
TravrohaiTwv Kpewv, ere he Kal veKpcov acop^drcov ^Oeiperai he
Kal Kara iroXXov^ rpoirov^, viro ratv dvOpcoirwv (r/Sevi^vp^evov.
hib OVK ivhex^Tac rb rrvp elvai Oebv, dXX! epyov Oeov.
01 he vop>i^ovre<; rrjv roov dvepcov irvorjv elvat Oedv irXavwvrat. 30
1 ovpavbi\ + Kol W airov] eavrov PW 3 5vovat.v Bois dva-
Ti\ov<n MW 5 Kada] kolO' 5 W 11 om. aKaTTTOfiivrju Bois (sed C
habet) (pvpofi^vrjv] Bois ; ^vpovfi^vrju PW ; (ppovpov/x^vrfu CM 11, 12
om. yivofiivT]v — dirrrjOy P 12 e/c yap] Kadbri iK W om. rod P
15 om. yeixl^erai Bois (sed C habet) 16 veKpwdriKr} P 19 om. twv
PW 20 e\}/oiixevov MPW 22 om. koL a'ifiacn fioKvvbfxevov Bois Vgj
22, 23 om. koX els iravTwv — ayoixevov M 24, 25 to yap irvp eyevero els
XPV<^i-v] Ko-^ o-^TO yap els xpvci-^ iyivero Bois Vji 25 XPW'''] XP^'^'-" ^
28 om. Kal W a^evij/xevov W
APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS. 103
Savepbv jdp io-rtv on, SovXevet irepa), koX X^P^^ '^^^ dv6p(07r(ov
Karea-Kevao-Tai viro rod Oeov Trpo^ pieraycoyrjv ifkoiwv /cat
(TV'yKO/JLiSd<; tcov atrtKcov, koi eh \oc7ra<i avroov %/36/a9* av^eo re
Koi \i]y€L Kar iiTLTayrjv Oeov. 8cb ov vevofiiaraL rrjv rwv •*>
5 dvefioov TTvorjv elvac Oeav, aXX' epyov Oeov.
VI. Ot Be vofjui^ovre^; rov rjXiov elvac Oeov liXavwvrai. opw-
p,€V yap avTov Ktvovfievov Kara dvdyKrjv fcal Tpeirop^evov, Kai
243 fiera^auvovTa diro a-rj/jbeiov eh ar^pielov, Bvvovra koX dpareWovTa,
Tov OepfjLaiveLV rd <f)VTd koi ^Xaard eh ^PV^''^ '^^^ dvOpcoTrcov,
lo ert Be fcal fj,epio-/jb6v e^ovra fxerd roov \oLirwv da-repayv, koI
eXdrrova bvra tov ovpavov ttoXv, koi etcXeLTTOvTa rov ^wto<^,
KoX fjLT^hejjbLav avTOKpdreiav e^ovTa. Bco ov vevofMLo-rac rov rfkiov
elvac Oeov, aXX' epyov Oeov.
Ot Be vo/jLL^ovre^i rrjv ae\rjvr]v elvai Oedv TrXavwvTai. opwfxev
15 yap avTTjv Kivovjievrjv Kara dvdyKrjv Kai rpeirofjuevrjv, /cat fiera-
^alvovaav diro aTjpbelov eh o-rj/nelov, Bvvovcrdv re /cat dvareX-
Xovaav eh %/9^o"t^' TiMv dvOpcoircoi^, Kal eXdrrova ovcrav rov
rjXiov, av^ofievrjv re koi /JLetovfievrjv, Kal eVXe/^/ret? e^ovaav.
Bio ov vevofiiarai, rr)v aeXrjvrjv elvac Oedv, aXV epyov Oeov.
20 VII. Ot Be voju,c^ovre<; rov dvOpoarrov elvac Oeov rrXavoovrac.
opw/juev yap avrov kcvov pcevov Kard dvdyKrjv, Kal rpe^ofxevov 4^
Kal yrjpdcTKOvra, Kal firj OeXovro*; avrov. Kal irore fjcev xf^ipec,
rrore Be Xvirelrac, Be6fjcevo<; ^pcofiaro^; Kal irorov Kal eaOrjro^;^
elvac Be avrov opycXov Kal ^rjXayrrjv Kal errcOv/jbrjrrjv, Kal
25 fjcerafieXofievov, Kal eXarrcofiara iroXXd e^ovra. (f)Oeiperac Be
Kard TToXXoix; rpoirov;, vrro arocx^ccov Kal ^(ocov, Kal rov
iircKec/jcevov avrw Oavdrov. ovk evBe^^rac ovv elvac rov dvOpcoirov
Oeov, dXX^ epyov Oeov.
TlXdvrjv ovv fieydXrjv eirXavrjOrjaav ol l^aXBacoc, oirccroi) rwv
30 iircOv/jcrj/jcdrcov avrwv. ae^ovrac yap rd (f)Oaprd crrocx^ca Kal
244 rd veKpd dr/dXp^ara, Kal ovk alaOdvovrac ravra Oeoirocov pLevoc.
1 hipifi] &€($ C 3 (TvyKofirfdds M ; uentilationem lat aiTioiu Bois
^71, 102 av^ovfi^vrju P 10 ixepi.ap.ov'] W ; diuisionem lat ; fiepia/no'us MP
Bois 16,17 auariXovaap M 17 xp^*^'"] W ; xpe^ai/ MP Bois 18
av^ovfihrju MPW Bois 22 Kal irore fxkv xa^P^O deficit C usque ad Kai etVi
irapavoixoL p. 110, 1. 10 23 /Spw/xaros] ^poofxaTWv Bois ; aprov W ; ciho lat
24 eiridv/J.rjT'^v Kal ^tjXut'^v M 25 fxerafieXop W ; [x,eTa^a\\6fievov P TroXXa
iXaTTiv/jLara Bois 27 inroKei/xivov W ; imminente lat 30 imdvfxiQv P
104 APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS.
VIII. "Ei\6(o/jL€v ovv iiTL Toi)? "EiXkTjva^i, Lva iScofiev et tl
^popovcri irepL Oeov. ol ovv^'EiWrjve^ ao^ol \eyovT€<; elvai ifjuo)-
pdvdrjcrav ^(^elpov rwv X.a\8aicov, Trapeiadyovref; ^eoi)? iroWov^
yeyevrjcrdat, roi)? /xeu appeva<;, rd^ 8e 6rj\e[a<^, iravTolfov iraOwv
Kol TravToSaTTcov B'q/jLCovpyov<i dvofMrj/jLaTcov. [01)9 i/cecvoo avrol [49]
** e^edevTO fioc^^^ov^; elvat koI ^ovel^, opylXov^ koI ^i]XcoTd<^ koI
OvfiavTLKov^, TrarpoKTOvovf; koL dheX^oKTOvov^, KKerrja^^ /cal
dpnraya^, '^coXov<; kol KvWov<i, fcal (pap/juaKovf;, koI fjuaLvo/Juevov^;'
Kol TOVTCov TLvd^ fJLcv TereXevTTjfcoTa^;, rivd^; he KeKepavvwfievov^
KoX BeSovXevKoraf; dvOpcoiroa, koI <^vydha<; y6vofJL6vov<;, koI ko- 10
TTTOfievov^ KoX dpr)vov/JLevov<;, kol eh ^wa /jLera/jLOp(f)ov/jLevov<^ eirl
7rovr}pa2<; kol aio")(^paL<i Trpd^eaiv.^ oOev yeXola koX fiwpd
Koi dae^rj irapeiarjyayov ol "KXX7]ve<;, ^acnXev, pTj/mara, Tov<i
Kl* fir) 6vTa<; TTpoaayopevovre^ 6eov<^, Kara ra? eTndvfila^ avrwv
Tttf; 7rovr}pd<;, iva, toutou? avpijyopou^ exovre^; ttj^ KaKia^i, fjuot- 15
X^vcoatv, dpTrd^coai,, (povevcoat, Kal rd irdyheiva nroicoo-iv. el yap
ol 6eo\ avToov rotavra eiroiTjcrav, irm Kal avrol ov roiavra
TTpd^ovatv ; e/c rovrcov ovv rwv eTrirrjSevfJudrcov t^9 7rXdvr]<;
avve^T] rol^ dvOpwiroL'; iroXefiov^ ^'%€tz^ avxvov^, Kal a(f>ayd<i Kal
al)(jjLaXco(rLa^ 7riKpd<;. 20
IX. 'AWa Kal KaO^ eKaarov rwv dedov avroov el OeXijaofiev
eXOelv r<x> Xoyw, iroXXrjv oyjrei rrjv droirlav' ottw? Trapeco-dyerai,
avroL<i TTpo irdvrcov de6<; Kp6vo<;, Kal rovrw dvovcn rd tSca reKva'
09 eV;j^e iralha^ rroXXov^ eK rrj'; 'Pea9, Kal fiavel^ rjaOie rd tSia
reKva. (f>aal Be rov Ala Koyjrac avrov rd dvayKala Kal ^aXelv 25
JX* efc9 rr]v OdXaaaav, oOev ^ Ktppohlrr] fivdeverat yevvdadau. hr)<Ta<; ,
ovv rov lBiov irarepa 6 Ttev^ effaXev eh rov Tdprapov. opa<; 245
rrfv irXdvrjv Kal daekyeiav rjv 'jrapeco-dyovao Kard rov deov
1 oZp\ koX PW; itaque lat 3 iroWovs Beads Bois 4 rds] roi/s
Bois ; alios lat 5 avrol eKuvoi M 6 (poouels, opyriXovs M 7 Kal
ad€\<poKT6vovs] om. P syr ; Kal a5e\<f)OKTiavovs M 8 x'«'^o'^s — ixaivoiJi^vovs] Kal
e^wXets KaKWP P KvWoi/s] kolXovs M 9 KaLKepavuu/xivovs M ; Kepavvojfiivovs P
10, 11 Kal KOTTT. Kal dp7]v.] post KeKepavvufxivovs Bois 12 Trpd^ea-iv]
/jd^ecTLv Bois 15, 16 fxotx^Oaua-ip, dpird^itxri, (poveOcrcocrt M 16 irdv-
Setva] Travra 8eivd P ; 5etm irdvTa M ; omnia mala lat 18 trpd^uffiv PW + el
ydp oi deal avrQv dtppoves, ttws ovxl nal avrol ofioioi avrols iaovrat W 19 toi)s
dvdpcoirovs Bois 21 om. Kal PW lat 22 ottws] 6 Trpwros coniecit
Bois ; inducitur enim lat 23 debs] + 6 Xeyofiepos Bois dvacoai P
24 tixdie M 25 rbv Aia K6\J/at] tovtov diaKdyj/ai W^ 26 dfppoblTqp W
Bois /iTjdieTai M ; fxvd^eaOai Bois 27 ^^aXXej/ W^
APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS. 105
avTCJu ; ivBex^Tai ovv Oeov elvai Beo-fiiov koX airoKOTTov ; (w ttj<;
dvola<;' t/? toov vovv eyovTinv Tavra (^riaeiev ;
Aevrepof; Trapeiadyerat 6 Zeu?, ov (fyact ^aatkevaai twv
deSiV avTMV, kov /JLerafjuop^ovaOai eh ^(oa, 6tt(o<; /jLOCX^evo-jj Ovrjraf;
5 yvvalfcaf;. irapetad'yovai yap tovtov fMeTa/jLop(j>ovfi€vov €t9 ravpov
TT/OO? ^iVpCOinjV, KOL 6t9 XP^^^^ TTpO^ AavdrjV, Kol 669 KVKVOV
7r/oo9 A'^Bav, koI eh (rdrvpov 7rpo<i ^Avtlotttjv, ical eh Kepavvov
irpo^ ^efjue\r)v elra yeviadac eK rovrcov re/cva TroXkd, ^lovvaov
KoX ZrjOov KoX ^Ajx^iova koX 'HpaKXrjv kol ^AiroWcova kol
lo^ Apre^iLV KoX Ylepaea, K^daropd re koX 'EXevTjv kol HoXv^evKTjv,
246 Kal M.LPa)a koX 'Va^d^avOvv koI 'EapTri^Sova, kol rd<i evvea Ovya- -^^
Tepa<; d<; irpoo-rjyopevo-av M.ov<Ta<;. eW^ ovr(o<; TrapeiadyovaL
rd Kara rov TapvfirjBijv. avve^Tj ovv, ^aaiXev, roh dvdp(07roi<;
fMifielaOat ravra irdvra, Kal yivecrdaL fiotxov^ ^al dppevo/xaveh,
15 Kal dWcou Betvcjv epywv epydra^, Kara filfjurjacv rov deov avTMv.
7r(M9 ovv evhe^eTat Oeov elvai ixoiypv rj dvSpo^drrjv, rj irarpo-
KTOVOV ;
X. I.vv TovTcp he Kal "^(fyaiarov rtva Trapeiadyova-i, Oeov
elvac, Kal tovtov x^Xov, Kal KpaTovvTa (T(j>vpav Kal irvpoXa^ov,
20 Kal Xj^XKevovTa x^P^^ Tpo^rj<;. dpa e7revSerj<; eaTLv ; oirep ovk
ivBex^Tac deov elvac ^wXoi' ovBe irpoaBeofievov dv6pco7rcov.
EZra Tov 'Etp/jUTJv irapeiadyovo-i Oeov elvac eTrcOv/jLrjTrjv Kal
KXeTTTTjv Kal ifkeoveKTTjv Kal fidyov *f /cat KvWovf Kal Xoyojv .1*
epfirjvevTrjv. oirep ovk evBex^Tac Oeov elvac tolovtov.
25 Tov Be ^AaKXrjTTCov irapecadyovac Oeov elvac, laTpov ovTa Kal
KaTaaKevd^ovTa (f)dpfiaKa Kal crvvOeacv e/jbirXdo-Tpcov, x^P^^
Tpo^rj<;' e7revBer}<; yap ^v vaTepov Be KepavvovaOac avTov viro
TOV Acb^ Bed TvvBdpeeov AaKeBacfJLOvo<; vlov, Kal aTroOavecv. el
2 Tw] rdv W* 3, 4 twu dewu] top deov P 8 crjiiikqv P
9 dn<f)lcova P rjpaKX-q M diroXuiva MW 10 Koartapa P
iroXvbiVK^ M 11 fiTQVbja PW om. Kal (prim.) P a-apinSova M
evia W* 12 irapeidyova-i P 13 yavvfilSTjv P awiprj] ai^r} M
14 om. Tavra iroA'Ta Kai yiueadai P 15 om. ^pywv M tov deov] twv
deijjv AW syr ; dei sui lat 18 toijt(j}] to{>tois W^ irapeicdyovcl Tiva M
20 €7ri5e77$ W Bois 21 ou5^] Kal P Bois 23 KvXbu W ; uersipellem
lat 23, 24 om. Kal fxdyov — epixfivevT-qv M 24 elvaC\ +t6»' P;
+ X'«'^^'' [icvKhv'^^) ov8i irpoaSeofxepov dvdpiairojv oirep ovk evMx^TaL debv elvai W
25 a(TKr]Trt,ov M 27 eTrtSeiyj W 28 rvvbapewv] Bois ; Twddpeca M ;
Tvvddpeios W^P ; Toivddpeujs AW* ; Darii lat
106 APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS.
Se ^AaKXrjTTin':; ^eo? wv koX KepavvcoOelf; ov/c 7]hvvrj67) kavrat
^orjdrja-aL, ttw? dX\oi<; ^OT^Orjaet ;
"Aprj^i 8e irapeia-dyeTai Oeo^ elvai, TroXe/jbLarrj^; kol ^TjXcorr)^, 2i7
KOL €7r Ldv/jLrjTrj<; OpejjbfjbdTwv Kal erepcov rivcov varepov Se avrov
fJLOL')(evovTa rrjv ^A(j)poBtTr]v SeOrjvai avrov viro rod vrjiruov 5
en* 'E/9ft)T09 /Cal VTTO 'H<l)aL(TTOV. TTW? OVV deb<; TjV 6 €7rLdv/JL7]Tr)(i
Kal TToXe/jLicrrrjf; Kal Bia/juto^i Kal ixoi')(o<i ;
Tov Se ALOvvaov TrapecadyovaL debv elvat, vvKTepiva<^ dyovra
eoprd^ Kal hihdaKaXov fxeOrj^;^ Kal diroaTTOiVTa Ta<; tmv TrXrjaiov
yvvalKa<i, Kal fiaLvofievov Kal cj^evyovra' varepov Se avrov 10
a'(f>ayrjvai viro toov Tirdvcov. el ovv ^Lovvao^ a^ajel^; ovk
rjhvvriOr] eaVTO) ^orjOrjaai, dXXd Kal fiatvofMevof; '^v Kal /juidvao^
Kal BpaireTT]^, 7rfo)9 dv eiT) Oeo^; ;
Tov Se ^WpaKXrjv irapeio-dyovai fjbeOvadrjvao Kal /iiavrjvai,
Kal rd iBca rcKva a(f)d^aL, elra Trvpl dvaXcodrjvat Kal ovt(o<; 15
dirodavelv. ttw? S' dv elrj ^eo?, fjuedva-o^ Kal TeKvoKT6vo<^, Kal
KaTaKabop-evo^; ; rj ttco? aXXoa l3o7]6r)(Tei, eavrS /3or]6rjaaL jjurj
8vv7j6el^ ;
XI. Tbv 5e ^ AiroXXayva Trapeiadyovac 6eov elvai ^r)X(OTr}v,
en Se Kal to^ov Kal ^aperpav KparovvTa, irore Be Kal KtOdpav 20
Kal 'feTravdlBa'^, Kal fMavTevofxevov tol<; dvOpayiroL^ ')(dpLv
CU pLLcrOov. dpa eirevherji; eaTiV ; oirep ovk evBe^erat debv elvat
ivBer] Kal ^rjXajrrjv Kal KidapwBov.
"Aprep^tv Be Trapeiadyovauv dBeX(f)r]v avrov elvai, KVV7)ybv
ovaav, Kal to^ov e^eiv perd (f>apeTpa<;' Kal ravTrjv pep,^eaOat 2$
Kara rS)v opeeov p^ovrjv p^erd tcov kvvmv, otto)? drjpeva-y eXacpov 248
^ KaiTpov. TTW? OVV earao ^eo? rj Totavrr] yvvrj Kal Kvvrjyb^ Kal
pep./3op,€vr] p^erd tmv kvvcjv ;
'A(f)poBiTr]v Be Xeyovat Kal avTrjv dedv elvai p,oi')(^aXiBa.
TTore ydp ea^e p.ot'^dv rbv "Aprjv, irore Be ' Ay')(^i(T7]v , irore Be 30
*'ABcovcv, ovTLV0<i Kal rbv Odvarov KXaiei, ^rjrovo-a rbv epao-rrjv
1 -qdvi^dei M auTW W 4 eTrLdv^irris M dpe/n/xviTcov] XPVf^°--
Tojv V2Q2 ; "XPVP-^T^^ dpefiixarwv W ; ouium lat 6 rjv'l iariv P Bois 12
om. aXXa M 14 ijpaKKri M 17 porjdriaei] + 6 W 19 diroXuva W^
20 om. Kal (prim.) MW KpareTp M om. Kal (tert.) W KLddpa M
21 ewavdida] W Bois ; eiravdida M ; eiravXida P ; tibiam lat ; irrjKTida coniecit
Bois 23 ivde'^ Kal ^tjXuttjv] ^rjXojTijv, hder/ P 25 ^x^'**] ^X<"' ^
26 om. TWf (sec.) W drfpe^aei P Bois 27 om. ovv P 30 dyxi<^iv
PW* 31 ddivprju MP ovtivos] avr-q W^
APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS. 107
avTri<^' fjv XeyovcTLV koI et? "ASov Kara^aiveiv, otto)? e^ayopacry
Tov "AScoviv airo t^9 Tiepae^ovrj^. etSe?, w ^aatXev, fxei^ova
TavTrj(; a<^poavvr)V' Oeav Trapeiadyecv ttjv /jLoc')(^6Vovcrav kol
dprjvovaav koli KKaiovaav ;
5 "AhcovLV he Trapeio-dyovcTL deov elvai Kvvrjybv, koX tovtov
^Lalax; airoOavelv ifSj^yevTa viro tov vb^;, koX fir) hvvrjOevra
^orjdrjo-aL rjj raKaiirwpia avrov. ttco? ovv tcou dvOpwirayv \m
(f>povTlSa TTOtrjcreTaL 6 /jlocx^o^ koI Kvvrjyof; koX ^coOdvaro*; ;
Tavra iravra Kai iroXKa roiavra koX ttoWm ifketov ald'^po-
lo T€pa Koi TTOvrjpa irapeiarjyayov ol ''EXXr;i/69, ffaaoXev, ire pi tmv
6eSiv avTcbv, a ovre Xeyetv de/jbt^;, ovr eVl iJbvr]ix7]^ o\o)<^ (j^epeov
oOev Xa/ju^dvovre^ ol dvOpooiroL dcpopfirjv diro to)v Oecjv avrcov,
eirparrov iraaav dvofjulav /cat daeXyecav koI dcre^etav, Kara-
lnaLvovre'^ yrjv re koL depa rat^ SeLval<; avrcov irpd^eaiv.
249 XII. AlyvTrrLOL Be, d^eXrepcorepoi /cat dcppovearepoi rovrmv
ovre^, ')(elpov irdvrcov rcov eOvMV eirXavrjOT^crav. ov yap rjpKea-
drjaav rol<i rwv ^aXSatcov Kal ^RXX^vcov o-e^do-fiaaLV, dXX^
ert Kal dXoya fc5a 'Kapeiar]yayov deov<i elvat ')(^ep(Taid re Kal
evvhpa, Kal rd (fyurd Kal ffXaard, Kal eiJL(,dvdr]aav ev Trday
2o fxavia Kal daeXyeia ')(elpov irdvrwv rdov eOvoov eirl ri}^ yrj<i.
' Ap-)(jai(o<i yap eo-e/Sovro rrjv ^laiv, e'^ovaav dSeX^ov Kal
avSpa rov "Oatpcv, rov (rcpayevra viro tov dSeX^ov avrov
TOV Tv(f>(ovo<i. Kal Bid rovro (pevyec rj 'lo-t? fierd "D^pov rov
vlov avrrj^i eh Bv^Xov rrj^ XvpLa<^, ^rfrovaa tov "0(ripLv, Kal
25 TTtKpco^ 6p7]vovaa, €(o<i r)v^7]aev 6^D^po<; Kal direKTeLve rovTvcfjoova.
ovre ovv rj ""Icrt? la-'xyae ^orjOrjaat rcS ISlo) dBeXcf)d) Kal dvSpl'
ovre o Oaipi^ a(l>a^6fievo<; viro rov Tvcfxovo^; '^Svvr/drj dvnXa-
^eaOat eavrov' ovre TvcfiMV 6 dheX<f)OKr6vo^, diroXXvptjevo^ viro \-*
rov D^pov Kal rrj^ "laiho<^, eviropijae pvaacrOai eavrov rov
1 9?;/] bv W* 2 ifSes W 3 fioixevofJiAv-nv W^ 5 ddibu^p M
6 utos W dvvrjdijvai. MP 7 jSoTj^^aat post avrov P avrov]
eavrov Bois 8 Troirjcrjrai PW ^laioddvaros M 9 ir\dova P;
plura lat 10 vapeiadyovaiv M ; irap-fiyayov P 12 rCjv] rov P
14 Kal] + rov P 15 d^eXrepihrepoi] M Bois ; dpeXribrepoi DW* ; d^eXrS-
repoi APW2 18 01X070] dWa M irap-^ayov W 20 iirl rrjs yrjs]
iwi yrjs M ; rwu iirl rrjs 7^s P ; iirXavqdtjtTav W 21 dpxatws] dpxo^^v Bois ;
in principio l&t a5eX0V W 23 om. toG (prior.) Bois fj,erd] +rov
rij(t>(avos Kal W 24 /Si'^Xoj/ MPW* om. /cat P Bois 25 Oprjvovaa]
davovaa W 27 om. 6 M 28 diroW'uij.evos] Bois ; dwoXUfxeuos MPW
108 APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS.
OavcLTov. Kai iirl tolovtol<^ aTV')(r)fxa(Tt yvQ)pia6evT6<i avrol
Oeol vTTo T(bv aa-vvircov AlyvTrrlcov evofiiaO'qaav' otrtz/e?, ///T/S' 250
iv Tovroi^ apKeaOevre^ rj roi<; \oi7roL<; o-e^dafiaai rcov iOvcov,
Kol ra dXoya fcoa irapeLarjyayov Oeoi)^ elvai.
Tti/e9 ycip avT(£>v iae^do-di^aav irpo^arov, rive^ 8e rpdjov, 5
erepoL he ^oaypv koX tov 'y^olpov, aXkoi he rov KopaKa koI tov
lepaKa Kai rov yvira kcli tov derbv, koI oXKol tov Kpo/coBecXov,
Tivh he TOV atXovpov /cat tov /cvva, koI tov \vkov Kai tov
TTidrjKov, Kai TOV hpcLKOVTa Kai TTjv dcnriha, Kai dWoL to
Kpo/Jbvov Kai TO (TKopohov Kai aKavOa^, Kai to, \017ra KTiafiaTa. jq
Kai ovK aladdvovTai ol TaXaiTrcopoL irepl TrdvTcov tovtcov oti
ovhev la')(vov(7Lv. opcovTe*; yap roi;? Oeoix; avTwv fii^pwa-KO-
fievov^ VTTO CTepcov dvOpcoircov Kai Kaiopuevov^ Kai (T<f)aTTop,evov^
Kai (TTjTro/jLevovf;, ov avvrjKav irepl avTcov otl ovk elal OeoL
^ XIII. T\.\dv7]v ovv p^eydXrjv eifkavrjBrjaav ol Te KlyvTTTLOL jr
Kai ol X^aXhaloL Kai ol ^' ^XXr]ve<i TotovTOVi TrapeicrdyovTe^ 6eov<i,
Kai dydXfjbaTa avToov TroiovvTe^i, Kai OeoiroLOvpLevoi Ta K(0(j)a
Kai dvaicrOriTa ethcoXa. Kai dav/jud^co ttcS? 6pwvTe<^ tov<; 6eov<;
avTcov VTTO T(Sv hr)fjLLovpy(ov TrpL^ofievov^ Kai ireXeKovpLevov;, Kai
KoXofiovfievov^i, 7raXatov/jLevov<; re vtto tov ')(^p6vov koI dvaXvo- ^q
fievovs Kai ')((avevoiJLevov<;, ovk e<f>p6vr}(Tav irepl avToov otl ovk
elal Oeol. '6Te yap irepl t^9 t'Sta? acoTrjpia^ ovhev Icr'xyova-iy ttcS?
Twv dvdpooTrcov irpovotav iroLrjaovTai, ; aXX' ol iroiTjTal avTcov
^0k. fcal ^tX6o-ocj)OL, T€ov Te yiaXhaiwv Kai 'EiXXTjvcov Kai AlyvTTTLOJV,
6eXri(TavTe<; toI^ TrocTj/jbaaiv avTwv Kai avyypacjyat^ aefJivvvai 2c
Tov<i irap' avTol^ Oeov^, fMei^ovco^ ttjv alo-')(yvr}v avTwv e^eKdXvyJrav
Kai yv/jLvrjv iraa-i TrpovOrjKav. el yap to o-wixa tov dvOpcoTrov
TToXv/juepe'; ov ovk diro^dXXeTai tl toov Ihiwv p^eXoov, dXXd irpo^
irdvTa Ta /jLeXrj dhtdpprjKTOv evcoaiv e%oz/ eavTtp eaTl (TVix<^wvov, 251
TTW? ev ^vaeu deov fid')(7] Kai hLa(p(0VLa ecrTai ToaavTrj ; el yap ^q
2, 3 fjiTjd' ev] fi7]8^ W 4 om. ^eoi>s eluai MW* ; deos esse lat 7
KopK68r]\oif W 8 om. tou (prim.) PW fKovpov W* om. rbv (sec.)
MPW 9 iridrjKa W Kai top SpaKovra] dpaKOvra 5^ P ; om. rbv M
10 KpSfjLfivov M (TKdpdov M aKowdas'] Bois ; aKavda PW ; S.Kavdov M ;
spinas \Q,i 11 ycxddvoPTo P 14 arjirofihovs] +Kal P 16 om. ol
(sec.) W 19 TreXeKUfihovs Bois 19,20 om. kuI KoXo^ovfxhovs Bois 20
KoKo^wfiipovs MP 20, 21 avaXKoLovixipov^ Kai xovevopAvovs P 26 Trap'
avrCsp P 29 ^x"" W* 30 Toaa&rri (arai PW
APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS. 109
fjLLa <f>v(TL<; Twv deoov vTrrjpx^v, ovk axfieCKev 6eh^ Oeov BccoKeiv,
ovT€ acfxi^eiv, ovt€ KaKoiroLelv' el he ol Oeol vtto 6eoov eht(6')(^67)crav
Kol ia(l>ayr}<rav, teal rjpTrdyrjo-av koX e/cepavvayOrjaav, ovk btl fila
<f>v<Tt,<; earlv, dWa yvdo/iat Bir)p7j/jbevaL, iraa-ai /cukottolol' waTC
5 ovheU ef avrwv earl 6e6^. (Jiavepdv ovv io-rlv, w ^acriXev,
ir\dvr}v elvai iratrav rrjv irepl rwv Oewv (\>V(Tio\oyiav.
IIcS? he ov (TvvijKav ol (To<f)o\ kol Xoyiot rwv *KkXr)v(t)V on
v6fjLov<i OefievoL KpivovTai vtto tmv Ihlcov v6/jl(ov ; el yap ol
vofiot hiKatoL elaiv, dhticoi TrdvTco^; ol Oeol avToop el(Tl, irapavofia
lo iroLr)o-avTe^, dWrfkoKTOvlati koI (fiapfiaKeiaf; koI fMOC^elaf} /cat
^XoTTa? KOL dpaevoKOiTLaf;. el he Ka\oo<; eirpa^av ravra, ol
vofjLOi dpa dhtKOL elai, Kara tcov 6ea>v avvTeOevre^. vvvl he ol
vofjLOL KokoL el(Ti Kol hiKaioi, Ttt Kokd iiraivovvTe'i koI rd kuko,
d7rayopevovTe<;' rd he epya t(Sv decov avroov Trapdvo/jua' irapd-
15 VOFJLOL dpa ol Oeol avTwv, Kal evo'^oi 7rdvre<i Oavdrov Kal atre/Set?
ol TOiovTov^ Oeoiffi irapeLO-dyovre^. el fiev yap fjbvOifcal al irepl
avTwv laropiai, ovhev elaiv el /nrj fiovov Xoyot' el he <f>vo-LKal,
OVK €TL Oeol elatv ol ravra TroLrjaavTe^ Kal TraOovre^i' el he
dXKr}yopiKal, /jlvOol elcn Kal ovk dWo Tt.
252 XIV. ' ATToheheLKTat rolvvv, cS ^acriXev, ravra irdvra rd
TToXvOea (Te^da-fiara 7T\dvr)<; epya Kal diroiXela^ v'rrdp')(eLv.
ov XPV y^P Oeoix; ovofid^eiv oparov^s Kal firj 6p(ovra<;' dWd
rov doparov Kal iravra op&vra Kal irdvra hrjixiovpyqaavra
hel Oeov ae^ecrOai,
25 "FiXOcofjuev ovv, 00 l3a(7L\ev, Kal ewl rov<; 'louSatou?, 07rft)9
ihcofiev ri <f)povov(rL Kal avrol irepl Oeov. ovroi yap, rov 'K^padp. .^
ovre<i diToyovoL Kal ^leraaK Kal 'laKcoff, 7rapMK7)(rav et? Klyvirrov
eKeWev he e^r^yayev avroij^ 6 Oed<; ev %et/3t Kparaca Kal ev
^pa'x^Lovi v-^rfKw hid Mewo-eo)? rov vofjuoOerov avroov, Kal repaai
30 TToWot? Kal ar)/iieioi<; eyvwptcrev avrot<; rrjv eavrov hvvajJLtv.
1 vweipxev Jjk M diuKtjv M 2 ci] 01 M (0 rubr.) ot] supra
lin. e pri. manu M 4 KaKowoLoX PW^ 5 (pavepiiv W om. iarlv
MW 7 oTi] + Kal oi coniecit Bois 9 TraWws] iram-ei W om.
elal W* 10 (pap/xadas P Bois 11 dpaevoKOLreiai M 14 el rdi. ^pya
dk M 15 apa] + Kal P 17, 18 om. et fxij—deoi elffiv M 18 ravra]
Toiavra M 20 airoSideiKrai cum praeced. W 21 vtrdpxet, W^ 22 7^^]
o5v Bois 23 irdvra opQvra Kal irdvra] irdvra opQvra Kal irdvras P ; irdvras
Bois 24 ai^eadai debv Bois 26, 27 oVres rod d^pad/x P 27
om. Kal (prior.) P tVadic] +Te P Bois
110 APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS.
aWa, dyu(6fiove<; koX avrol (fyavevre'i koI a-^dpiaroL, TroWa/ct?
ekarpeva-av TOi<; twv iOvcov ae^dafiaai, koX tov<; d7r6(TTa\/jLevov<;
Trpo? avTov<; 7rpo<f)r)ra<; koI hiKaiovi direKTeivav. elra co? evho-
KTjaev vio^ rov 6eov iXdetv iirl rr}? 7^9, ifMirapoivrjcravTe^ et?
avTov rrrpoeScoKav TliXdro) tc3 r/ye/jLOvt rwv ^Vwjjbaiwv kol aravpw 5
/careBUaaav, /jlt) alBe(T6evT6<^ ra? €V6py€a[a<; avrov, koI rd
avapiOfjLrjra Oavfjbara direp ev avrol<^ elpydcraTO' /cal dircoXovro
rfj IBla Trapavo/jbla. ae^ovrai yap koI vvv tov Oeov fiovov
iravTOKpaTopa, dXX' ou /car iirlyvwcrLV' rov yap '^picTTOv
dpvovvrat rov vlov rov deov, /cal elal Trapo/juoLOL rwv eOvoov, kcLv 10
iyyl^ecv ttw? rfj dXrjOela BoKOoaiv, ^? iavToijf; ifidKpvvav. ravra
irepl Twv 'lovBalcov.
J^^ XY. 01 Be '^pLariavol yeveaXoyovvrat diro rov KVplov ^Irjaov
^piarov. ovTO^ Be 6 vl6<; rov Oeov rov v^frlarov S/noXoyeLTac ev
TrvevfJiaTi dyi(p air ovpavov Kara^df; Bid ttjv acoTrjpLav rwv 253
dvOpooTTcov' Kol e/c irapdevov dyia^ yevv'r)Qe\<^, dairopcof; re /cal
a(l)66pco<;y ardp/ca dveXa^e, /cal dve^dvr] dvOpcoTTOLf;, 07rft)9 e/c T179
n TToXvOeov 7rXdvr]<; avToifi dvaKaXecrrjTav. /cal reXecra^; rrjv
6avfjLa(TTr)v avTOv olKOVOfilav, Bid aravpov davdrov iyevcraro
eKovaia ^ovXrj /car ol/covo/nlav fJueydXyv fierd Be rpet? i^/jLepa<i 20
dvejSlco /cal eh ovpavov<; dvrjXdev. ov to KXeo<^ Trj<; 7rapov(7ia<;
i/c rrjf; Trap* avTol<; /caXovfievTj<; evayyeXiKYj^; dyla^ ypa(f>r]^ e^earL
croi yvodvai, fiaacXeVy edv evTV'^rj'^. ovro^ BooBeKa eV^^e /juaOrjrdfi,
OL fierd Tr)v ev ovpavol'^ avoBov avTOv i^rjX6ov eh ra? e'Trap')(^ia<^
Tr)<; ol/cov/jievij'i, Kal eBlBa^av ttjv e/celvov /jueyaXeoavvTjv KaOdirep 25
et? e'f avToov ra? /caO* Tj/jud^i irepirjXOe ^(^oopa^, to Boyfia /crjpvTTcov
Trj(; dXr}dela<i. oOev 01 elaeTi BcaKovovvTe^y Tfj Bt/caioavvy tov
KTjpvyfiaTOf; avTcov /caXovvTao ')(^pL(TTiavoL
-\a- Kat ovTol elcTLV ol virep irdvTa ra eOvrj Trj<; yf}<; evp6vTe<; ttjv
d\r}6eiav' yivwa-Kovat ydp tov Oeov ktlo-ttjv /cal Brj/nLovpyov 3°
Twv dirdvTcov ev vlto fxovoyevel Kal Trvev/jLaTi ayiw, Kal dXXov
1 dxo-pKTToi] dxpV'^'^oi Bois 3, 4 rjvdJjKrjaeu P 5 om. t<^ M
ijyrjiJ.dui P 7 Kal] dib P Bois 8 6ebv top ixbvov Bois 9 iravTo-
Kpdriopa PW* 10 Trapofioioi] Tapofirjoi M ; irapavofioi W* tols ^dveai Bois
Khv] Kal W2 11 8oKO}<7Lv W* 14 om. 6 P 17 dSLaipdopm W^ 18
ai/Tods TrXdvTjs P 19 avrov'] + fieydXrjp W davdrov W 20 jneyd-
Xij/W 22 om. aY^as M 23 om. Y^wj/ai W r^xv^^* ^^X'^
ddScKa P 25 fxeyaXoaivrjv PW* 29 om. ol P 30 debv] + elvai
W2 31 fxovoyevT] PW^
APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS. Ill
Oeov TrXrjv tovtov ov ae/Sovrai. e^ovat ra? evTo\a<^ avrov tou
Kvplou 'Irjcrov Xpcarov iv ral^ /capBiat,<; K€')(apayfjb€va^, koI
TavTa<; ^vXclttovo-l, 7rpoo-SoK(ovT€<; dvaaraorLV veKpdov koI ^corjv
Tov /jLeWovTO<i alwvo<^. ov /jLocx^evovatv, ov iropvevova-iv, ov
5 y^evhofjuapTvpovGLV, ov/c eiriOvfjuovai to, dWorpta, TLfJbwai irarepa
KOI fiTfrepa, kol Tot/9 ttXtjo-lov <f)iXov(TL, BiKata Kpivovaiv, oaa ov
OeXovanv avTot^; yivea-Oai erepw ov iroiovai, rov^ dBiKovvTa^;
avTovf; irapaKokovai kol irpoa^iXel^; avTov<i eavTOL<; nroiovat, .1^
TOL'9 i')(dpov<i evepyerelv airovBd^ovo-i, TT/oaet? elal kol iirieiKelf;,
254 aTTO 7rd(r7)(i avvovata^ dvofiov kol diro irdar^f; dicadapaia^
iyKparevovrai, ')(rjpav ov')(^ virepopwaiv, 6p(f)avbv ov Xvirovcnv'
6 €')(^cov To3 firj €')(0VTL dv€7n(f>06vQ)<; e'7rL)(^oprjy6t' ^evov edv
lScoo-ip, vtto (rreyrjv elo-dyovai, Kal ')(aLpovG-iv iir avrcp &)<?
eVfc dSeXcp^ dXr^OiVM' ov yap Kara adpKa dBeXcjyoix; eavrov^
15 KoXovaiv, dWd Kara ■>^v')(r)v. eroiixoi elaiv virep ^piarov
ra? yjrv^d^ avrcov rrpoea-Bat' Ta yap Trpoardy/jbaTa avrov
d(T(f)a\rjo<; (pvXaTTOvaiv, oalwf; Kal BiKalco^; ^copre^;, Ka0(o<^
KVpio<; 6 ^€09 avT0L<; Trpoaera^ev, ev'yapiG-TovvTe^; avrm Kara c*i^
irdxrav copav iv iravrl ^pco/jban Kal iroTu> Kal toI<^ \oL7rol<i
io dya0oL<i.
XVI. "Ovrtof; ovv avrr) 6(TtIv rj 0S09 T179 dXTjOelaf;, ^t^9 tov<;
ohevovra^ avrrjv eh rrjv aldyvLOv ')(^€ipaycoyet ffaeriXelap, rrjv
iirrjyye'X/jLePTjv irapd X^piarov iv rfj fieXXovo-r) ^corj. Kal iva CSA
yvw<;, ^aaiXev, otl ovk dir i/juavrov ravra Xiyo), ratf; ypa(f>aL<;
25 iyKV'\jra<; rcbv '^^ptaTiavcjv evp7]a€c<i ovSev e^co t?}9 dXi]66La<i fie
Xeyeiv.
KaXft)9 ovv (TvvrJK€V 6 vl6<; aov, Kal BtKaico<; iStSd'^Or) rod
Xarpeveiv ^mvtl Bern Kal (rmBrjvai 6t9 tov fJueXXovra iirep'^^earOaL
alcova. fieydXa yap Kal davfiaard rd viro rcov 'X^ptarcavMv
30 Xeyofieva Kal irpaTTOfieva' ov yap dvBpcoTrcov pfj/nara XaXovatv,
dXXd rd tov deov. rd he Xoiird edvrj TrXavdovTav, Kal irXavodcnv
1 Toirov] avTou W 2 iyKexapajfi^vas P 5 rwv dWoTplwv M
6, 7 ai)Toh ov diXovai W 7 ttolovci.} + /cai P 8 auToj)s (prior.)]
ourots W om. eaurots W 9 om. dal W 12 atpOopus P Bois
13 avTcp] airois W^ 14 iavroi/s ddeXtpo'us W 15 \{/vx-^v] Tvevfia Vgi
Bois; animam l&t 16 avrwv] iavrQv W 18 om.odeosW 19 ttot^]
irofiaTi M 22 x^'PctT^Tet] +ovpai'wu W^ 27 ehbdxdriv W om.
TOV Bois 28 aiadrivai] avvdelvai W^ 31 om. rd (prior.) P
112 APOLOGIA ARISTIDIS.
eavTovf;' oBevovTC'; yap iv (TKorei rrrpoa-pijaraovTai iavTot^i cJ?
/jL€6vOVT6<i.
XVII. "Eft)9 wSe o 7rpo9 (re fiov X6yo<;, fiaa-CKeVy 6 viro Trj<;
|A dX7)6eia^ iv to3 vol /jlov vira<yopevdeL<^. hio iravcrdaOwaav ol
avo7)TOi crov ao<pol /JLaTacoXoyovvref; Kara rov Kvpiov (TVfjL<f)6p6i 5
yap VfMv Oebv fCTLorTTjv (reread ai koI to. d(j)OapTa avrov 255
€vcoTl^€(r6ai, prjfiaTa, Xva, Kpiaiv €Kif)vy6vT€<i /cal rLfi(opLa<i, fo)?)?
aveoXeOpov Secede IrjTe K\r)pov6fjLOL.
1 irpoapT^acroPTes P 6 ijjuuu W dcpdapra] acppacrra W 7 ti/hu}-
plas] MPW^ ; tormenta lat ; rifxuplav W* Bois 8 dvoX^dpov M
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
d^e\T€pu}Tepos 107, 15
'Appadfi 109, 26
dydXfiara 101, 20; 108, 17; 07. veKpd
101, 16; 103, 31
dypwfJLcav 110, 1
'A7x^<r77s 106, 30
d5€\</>oKT6pos 104, 7; 107, 28
"^d7]s 107, 1
dSidpprjKTos 108, 29
ddwareiu trepl 101, 13
'AScovts 100, 31; 107, 2, 5
cteris worsliipped 108, 7
AZ7^7rrios 100, 21; 107, 15; 108, 2, 15,
24
Ar7U7rTos 109, 27
a?Xoupos worshipped 108, 8
alxjiaXojalai TriKpai 104, 20
&Kavda worshipped 108, 10
dWdaaeadaL 102, 21
dW-nyopiKos 109, 19
dXKriXoKTovia 109, 10
dWoiouu 101, 24, 26; 102, 20
'An<plo}v 105, 9
dva^iovv 110, 21
dva7/faia 104, 25
dvdyKw, KUTd 100, 4; 101, 19, 29; 102,
1, 6; 103, 7, 15, 21
dvaiffd-nros 108, 18
dpoXafi^dvetv, adpKa 110, 17
dvaWoluTos 101, 25
avapxos 100, 8
dvaaraais veKpQsv 111, 3
dvdpo^aTTjs 105, 16
dveiTKpdbvo}^ 111, 12
ai'oSos, ■^ ej" ovpavoii 110, 24
dvdixrjfxa 104, 5
H, A.
avTiKafx^dpeadai iavrov 107, 27
'AvTidirr) 105, 7
dvuikidpov fw^s 112, 8
dpu(f>€\-ris 101, 16
d6/)aTos 101, 25; 109, 23
dTrapalrrjTOS 102, 6
dTro^dWeadai, mid. 108, 28
d7r67o»'os 109, 27
d7r6/co7ros 105, 1
'A7r6\\wv 105, 9; 106, 19
diroT€\e?v dipr] kol xet^wj'as 102
dTrpoaSerjs 100, 9
"ApT/j 106, 3, 30
dppfpofiavris 105, 14
dpaevoKoiTia 109, 11
"AprefiLS 105, 10; 106, 24
dpxaiuis 107, 21
dpxvyos 101, 1
'A(rKX7j7rt6s 105, 25; 106, 1
do-TTis worshipped 108, 9
dairdpus re Kai dipdopcai 110,
drijxvf^^^ 108, 1
avTOKpdreia 103, 12
d0o/3/i97 107, 12
'AiPpoSirv 104, 26; 106, 5, 29
d(ppo<Tvvrj 107, 3
dxdpi(XTOi 110, 1
dxpvo'TOS 102, 11
jSia/ws 107, 6
Pl^pd}<TK€<TdaL 108, 12
pioSdvaTos 107, 8
/SXaord v. ^urd
/SoTy^eti/ 107, 7, 26; eaury 106, 2, 17;
dWots 106, 2, 17
BiJjSXos 107, 24
8
16
114
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
Tavvfi-fidris 105, 13
yefiil^eaeaL 102, 15
yeveaXoyeiadai 110, 13
ypatpT]^ ei/ayyeXiKTjs ayias 110, 22 ; at
yp. tQv xP' ^^^■i ^^
yiLfyp worshipped 108, 7
Aavarj 105, 6
diafjiios, of a god 105, 1 ; 106, 7
drjfjiiovpyeiu 109, 23
dvfJ-iovpyos 104, 5; 108, 19; of God
110, 30
diaKOvetv T^ bLKaioaivri 110, 27
diaKoafiTjais 100, 3
biaKpareiv 100, 5, 6, 7, 8
didarri/jba 102, 2
dia(f>o}pia 108, 30
At6j'i^(ros 105, 8; 106, 8, 11
diopdaaecrdai 102, 15
Soyfia, rb rrji dXrjdeias 110, 20
SovXeiJeti', of wind 103, 1; of gods 104,
10
dpoLKcov worshipped 108, 9
dpairhrfs, of a god 106, 13
iyyl^eiv ttj dXrjdeici. 110, 11
iyKijirreLu raTs ypacpais 111, 25
etdoAov 108, 18
iKovaig. povXrj 110, 20
eKTTuirwixa. 101, 8
iXdTTWfxa 100, 10; 103, 25
"EXipT) 105, 10
"EXXT^i/es 100, 21; 104, 1, 2, 13; 107,
10, 17; 108, 16, 24; 109, 7
ifXTapoiveiv 110, 4
^IxirXactTpov 105, 26
eVSei^s 106, 23
^z'Ti^YXaveti', ypacprj 110, 23
^i/uSpos 107, 19
^puais 108, 29
iuuri^eadai 112, 7
iTrapxiai rijs oiKOVfxhrjs 110, 24
teTrau^i'Sa 106, 21
iirevde-^s 105, 20, 27; 106, 22
iiriyvuffip, Kard 110, 9
iTieiK-^i 111, 9
imdyfivT'^^ 103, 24; 105, 22; 106, 4, 6
iwiKeifiipov avTip Oapdri^ 103, 27
imT'/idev/jt.a 104, 18
iirixopvy^^^ lllj 12
^/ryov ^€oO 102, 8, 17, 23, 29; 103, 5,
13, 19, 28
€p/j.T]pevTT)s XoyuiP 105, 24
'EpfjLTJs 105, 22
"Epcos 106, 6
eua77eXt/CT7S ay las ypa<f>7js 110, 22
evdoKeip 110, 3
evepyecrla 110, 6
eviropeip 107, 29
Eu/owttt; 105, 6
eiixo-pio'TeiP 111, 18
Zei5j 104, 25, 27; 105, 3, 28
Z^^os 105, 9
rT^XwTiJj 103, 24 ; 104, 6 ; 106, 3, 19,
23
'H/3a/fX77S 105, 9; 106, 14
"H^ato-Tos 105, 18; 106, 6
deoTTOULffdaL 103, 31; 108, 17
e-ffK-n 102, 16
dpifx/xara 106, 4
dvfiaPTLKds 104, 7
eii^o-^a 100, 11
'Ia«-c6^ 109, 27
Upa^ worshipped 108, 7
'It/o-oOs 110, 12; 111, 2
'loi^SaZot 100, 19; 109, 25; 110, 12
'Itrad/c 109, 27
^Uis 107, 21, 23, 26, 29
liTTopia 109, 17
KaKoiroieiv 109, 2
KaKOTTOlOS 109, 4
KdffTw/) 105, 10
yfaraJuafetJ' 110, 6
KaraKaieadai. 106, 17
KaTaKvpieiueadai 102, 10, 19, 25
Karafiiaipeip 107, 13
KaTawaTeiadai 102, 14
Kepavpovadai 104, 9; 105, 27; 106, 1;
109, 3
K'^pvyp.a 110, 28
Kidapif)56s 106, 23
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
115
K\eos TTJs irapovaias 110, 21
KoXopovadai 108, 20
Kdpa^ worshipped 108, 6
k6(Tij.os (emph.) 101, 30 ; k. ovpduios 102, 7
KpoKddeiXos worshipped 108, 7
Kpofivov worshipped 108, 10
Kp6uos 104, 23
KwvySs 106, 24, 27; 107, 5, 8
Kvcov worshipped 108, 8
AaK€5aifi(av 105, 28
\^da 105, 7
Xi/a:os worsliipped 108, 8
/idyos 105, 23
HUKpOveiv eavrdu 110, 11
fiaraioXoydv 112, 5
fieyaXcjjOvr} 110, 25
Aie^jJcii/ 106, 14; 112, 2
/j^dvaos, of a god 106, 12, 16
fxeioOa-dai 103, 18
fxepia-fiSs 103, 10
fjierayuyq 103, 2
IJ.eTafji,i\e<Tdai 103, 25
/xeTafxop(pov(TdaL 104, 11 ; 105, 4, 5
fjL€T^X^iv TTJs dXrjdeias 100, 16; 101, 3
fxifiTjais 105, 15
MWs 105, 11
fwX6p€<ydaL 102, 22
fiovoyevi^s, vids 110, 31
/j,6p<p(ofjia 101, 7
u6<rxos worshipped 108, 6
MoOfl-at 105, 12
fivdeijeadai 104, 26
Mu^t/c6s 109, 16
yttO^os 109, 19
Mwff^s 109, 29
vofwdiT7]s 109, 29
vvKT€pivaX ioprai 106, 8
65€i5et»' 111, 22; 65. iv OKbrei 112, 1
65ds TTis aXrjeeias 111, 21
oiKovofda 110, 19, 20
oiKovixivri 110, 25
ofioXoyeiadai 110, 14
o/ry/\os 103, 24; 104, 6
dpfjtavbs 111, 11
"Otrtpts 107, 22, 24, 27
(xrlois Kol diKaiuji 111, 17
6<XTpa.Kov 102, 12
TaXai,ov(Tdai 108, 20
Trdi'Sei^os 104, 16
iravTodairds 102, 27; 104, 5
■jravTOKpaTojp 110, 9
wapdyea-Oai, iK tov /mtj ovtos 101, 24
irapaKaXelv, roi/s ddiKouuras 111, 8
TrapeicrdYetv 104, 3, 13, 22, 28; 105, 3,
5, 12, 18, 22, 25; 106, 3, 8, 14, 19,
24; 107, 3, 5, 10, 18; 108, 4, 16; 109, 16
irapdevos dyia 110, 16
trapoLKeLv 109, 27
■jrapdfioios 110, 10
irapovaia 110, 21
TrarpoKTdvos 104, 7; 105, 16
weXeKovadai 108, 19
Uepaeijs 105, 10
nep<T€(f)6pr) 107, 2
iridrjKos worshipped 108, 9
HiXaros 110, 5
TrXaj/oJ/ 111, 31; trXavaffdai 101, 28;
102, 9, 18, 24, 30; 103, 6, 14, 20; 107,
16; 111, 31; irXavdadat dirlaw 101, 5;
103, 29; irXdv7}v TrXavaadai 101, 15;
103, 29; 108, 15
irXeov^KTTjs 105, 23
7rXi;<rts 102, 22
TTuevfxa dyiov 110, 15,
TTvoif}, dvifxiav 102, 30:
TTOiVa 108, 25
7roi7;ri7S 108, 23
■jroXefiKTT'qs 106, 3, 7
noXvd€lJK7]S 105, 10
TToXideos 109, 21; 110,
iroXvixepr}s 108, 28
iroXvupvfjt.oi 101, 2
irpl^eadai 108, 19
irpo^arov worshipped 108, 5
TTpoiaOai., "^vx^v 111, 16
7rp6;/oia 100, 1; 108, 23
TTpoa-deofievos dvdpwiroov 105, 21
T po<TK^Vri<T IS 101, 2
Trpoa-KvvTjTTjs 100, 19
Trpoap-qaaeffdai eavroh 112, 1
wpoffTayfm 101, 24; 111, 16
8—2
31
103,
18
116
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
irpoaffyCKeis iroietv 111, 8
irpo(f)7}T'r)i 110, 3
TTvpoKa^ov 105, 19
'PaSciAcai/^i;s 105, 11
'P^a 104, 24
p^fi^ecdai. 106, 25, 28
pOeadai eavrov 107, 29
'Pw/witoi 110, 5
XapTTTjdwv 105, 11
(rdpKa aviXa^e 110, 17
adrvpos 105, 7
(Te^d^effdai 108, 5
(T^^acr/^a 107, 17; 108, 3; 109, 21 ; 110, 2
Se/iAi; 105, 8
ffTjfxelov, of the zodiac 102, 3 bis; 103,
8 bis, 16 bis; ripaat Kal <t. 109, 30
a-qirecdai 108, 14
CLTiKa 103, 3
(TKopodov worshipped 108, 10
(TTTovdri 100, 12
aravpos 110, 5, 19
(TTiyrj 111, 13
(TToixe'iou 101, 6, 9, 18, 19, 20, 22, 27;
103, 26, 30
(Tvyypaipri 108, 25
avyKXeleiv 101, 10
<rvyK0fJii8r} 103, 3
avv^yopos 104, 15
(Tvpdeais efX7r\d(XTp(»}v 105, 26
ffvvovaia dvofios 111, 10
Svpia 107, 24
ff<f)dTT€<Tdai, 108, 13
<r(f)upa 105, 19
raXaiTTwpfa 107, 7
ToKaiTTCopos 108, 11
Tdprapos 104, 27
TeKVOKTOUOS 106, 16
Ti/petJ/ 101, 11, 12 bis
Tirdues 106, 11
rpdyos worshipped 108, 5
Tpo(prjs, xapf 105, 20, 27
Tvvddpeus 105, 28
Tu0wj' 107, 23, 25, 27, 28
v^pi^eadai, ttjv yrjv 102, 10
utos Toii ^eoO 110, 4, 10, 14; ixovoyevy}% v.
110, 31
(paivofieva 100, 12
iPapirpa 106, 20, 25
<f>eapT6s 101, 18, 19, 23; 103, 30
(f>deipe<Tdai 102, 13, 20, 27; 103, 25
0t\oVo0os 101, 17; 108, 24
<t>vpi(rdai 102, 11
(pVCLKO^ 109, 17
(f)vaio\oyia 109, 6
0i;Ta /cai /SXao-rd 103, 9; 107, 19
(pwaTTJpes 101, 9; 102, 2
XaXSatoi 100, 21; 101, 5, 15; 103, 29;
104,3; 107,17; 108, 16,24
XapdaaeadaL ev rats Kapdiais 111, 2
XapL^ofiaL 101, 14
X"/3ci7W7ct'' 111) 22
Xepcratos 107, 18
X^^pa 111, 11
Xotpos worshipped 108, 6
XPWtv, ei's 102, 17, 19, 25; 103, 9, 17
XptaTtavoi 100, 19; 110, 13, 28; 111,
25. 29
XpiffTos 110, 9, 14:
XpQfia 102, 21
XCiive^iecrdai 108, 21
X'^p^'i-v 100, 14
ypivbopiaprvpdv 111, 5
fipos 107, 23, 25, 29
111, 2, 15, 23
INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.
Ambrose ; Hypomnemata, 71 ff.
Anima, De ; Syriac MS. of, 5
Antoninus Pius; his journeys to the
East, 16 f.
Aphrodite, cult of, 60 f.
Apology of Aristides ; discovery of Syriac
Version, 3; description of MS., 3 ff.
discussion of title, 7 ff. , 52, 75 ; con
tains traces of a Creed, 13, 23 ff.
possible existence of original Greek
18 f. ; transl. of Armenian fragment
27 ff. ; transl. of Syriac Version, 35 ff.
notes on, 52 ff.; remains of original
Greek, 67 ff. ; how far modified, 70 f.
criticism of Syriac Version, 71 ff.; its
comparative faithfulness, 80, 90; the
Apology and the Canon, 82 ff. ; its use
of the Two Ways, 84 ff. ; and of the
Preaching of Peter, 86 ff.; possibly
used by Celsus, 19 ff., 98; text of
the Greek, 100 ff.
Aristides; our previous knowledge of, 1,
18; Eusebian account of, 6 ff.; to
whom he presented his Apology, 7 ff.
52, 75.
Armenian fragment of the Apology
previous criticisms of, 2 ; whether
translated from the Greek, 26, 74 ff.
Latin transl. of, 27 ff.; English transl.
of, 30 ff. ; compared with Syriac and
Greek, 75 ff. ; other fragments, 33 f.
Barlaam and Josaphat; embodies our
Apology, 67 ; outline of the story, 68 ff.;
condition of Greek text, 80 ff. ; MSS.
used for the text of the Apology, 81 f.
Bezae, Codex ; parallel quoted from, 86
Canon; bearing of the Apology on, 82 ff.
Celsus ; possibly used the Apology, 19 ;
points in common with it, 20 ff. ;
possibly used the Preaching of Peter,
98 f.
Cephas, Bar; quotation from the Hex-
aemeron of, 53
Christians ; a third race, 70, 77, 88, 90
Cbristology of Aristides ; the term Theo-
tokos, 2, 3, 79; discussion of main
passage, 78 f.
Chrysostom ; Syriac MS. of Hom. in
Mafcth., 6
Creed; known to Aristides in some form,
13 ff., 23 ff.
Crucifixion; attributed to the Jews, 14,
55 f., 84
Didache; parallels with the Apology,
63 ; the Two Ways used by Aristides,
84 ff. ; relation of Didach6 and Bar-
nabas to the Two Ways, 85 f.
Diognetus, Epistle to ; Doulcet's theory
criticised, 54, 64; used the Preaching
of Peter, 95 ff .
Division of Mankind into three races, 70,
77, 90
Eusebius; on the date of Aristides, 6,
9; on Quadratus, 10 f.
Fasting; Hermas and Aristides com-
pared, 15
Fathers; Syriac Lives of, 4
118
INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.
Gentiles, Oratio ad ; see Hypomnemata
Golden Kule ; negative form of, 62, 86
Gospels; referred to by Aristides, 82
Hermits ; Syriac Lives of Egyptian, 4
Hypomnemata of Ambrose ; Syriac com-
pared with Greek, 71 ff.
John; Acts of, 14 f.
John the Solitary; Syriac MS. of, 5
Justin Martyr; parallels with our Apo-
logy, 53 ff.
Lucius (Lucianus) ; Syriac MS. of, 5
Magdalen College, Oxford; MS. of B.
and J., 81 f.
Margoliouth, Prof.; criticism of emen-
dation by, 58
Ep. to Diognetus, 95 ff. ; and possibly
by Celsus, 98 f.
Philosophers, Sayings of; Syriac MS. of,
5
Plutarch; Syriac MSS. of, 4 f.
Pythagoras, Syriac MS. of, 5
Quadratus; his Apology, 2; Eusebian
account of, 6 ff. ; whether bishop of
Athens, 11 ff.
Sibylline Books; used the Preaching of
Peter, 91 ff.
Syriac "Version of the Apology; its dis-
covery, 3; description of MS., 3 ff . ;
English translation, 35 ff. ; notes on,
52 ff. ; compared with Armenian frag-
ment and with Greek, 71 ff. ; its
comparative faithfulness, 80, 94
Nilus ; Syriac MS. of, 4
Paradisi Liber; Syriac MS. of, 4
Pembroke College, Cambridge; MS. of
B. and J. , 82
Peter, Preaching of; used by Aristides,
86 ff . ; the fragments collected, 87 ff . ;
attempt at its reconstruction, 91, 93 f.,
97 f. ; used in Acts of Thomas, 91;
and in Sibylline Books, 91 ff. ; and in
Teaching of the Apostles ; see Didache
Theano ; Syriac MS. of, 5
Thomas, Acts of ; used the Preaching of
Peter, 91
Two Ways ; see Didache
Virgin Mary ; the term Theotokos, 2, 3,
79 ; the Panthera story, 25
Wisbech ; MS. of B. and J. , 81
THE SYRIAO TEXT OF THE
APOLOGY OF AKISTIDES.
«»cDoiur^ r^l^T^ ^^ocol^cuo .ft^it^op'i^.i ^^^ocnSQCi^s
ir^L&oQoL^ iQOA.l^Qoif^.i •.r<U»OT3 :jx2cn :paix.
10
H. A.
(28)
Are' reiXre' , ^^JLxJSfir^ vsarelsa .icXjjuAs oA.i ^co
K'^ijja rtlrpaK' poj^.ia : r^'ik^.i ^102^.1 f<!A2fl.U2a3 K'^iajLsa
^^c >>^Qo K'lix.o .^004^0 ^r<l& .^.1 r^li^Qoi^ .cnl
:i^ K'.ico JLA^j^o .^^ oca.»9ai K'ix-^o .^^ om iiV ^.
.« ^Xx'r-^f\ cm \ rdA.T-Sao .i^i^oo ^cn r<'^\_a^.T»r^l=3
^K'i-ai-x.o .KLi-xA^Qo'i-^.l K'^i-.i-x. ._ocn^^.1-»f<A
Ao^:^ .^_ax3^^x-l . reli^iT^.i coA^rcf A-^ hur^:i r^lxLir^
I. Cod. ^x4X^h\xJsn,
(27)
• li^QoiK'
Qa»:iX,Qoirc <\a
^^_acaAj50 ,r^h\s3^ K'^MOrLZ.&vs ^ ocni\a\.i v<la.io<xx«
^^coxsJfC^ ^ .rtUiuK' r<lsn\'^n col ^ooJ^.l . .^.ocois^
•Acaahur^ K'^.Im ^r^T»i.JLiO .ca..r3 A^^ca-io r^.n.s$u^.l 10
h\^\r^h\r^ r^.icn AJ^J^a . ^^_5*if\i..i ^coA J^r^Q ..^Ix-r^iS
.?U^\:^.l r<^sq\s.\ ^jl^^^o can ^«^^*l ^AareA /r^iiz. cucuj^X
r<llx^QoH&.l ^^oo^xajc^^ A5^^« cA.i .•K'^o^^ uX hyAci
. ^t^\'v iCi f ^t^\ r^lsn»i!^.i ^.1 r^-^ix. ..K'^i-2«L^ r^l^nln
^^iTirao ..^^iir^ 'Ui^kj.i ^^_oopAvx!^iA\.l K'iuj r<l=j^ rdA.l 20
.f<'iiA .^cauo^ai.i ^*=V reA.i A \^ .Kl&azjjo.i vv»f^
r^JSQ.l^ .^xl^o .14A .Tm ^^SiMarjsqo ^.TU r<l^oir^ vyr^'o
v^r^ -.-U^ Kl^ix-.l A;^ .M-i?3re' rtliK' rciALsb r^-^ioA
7. Cod. ..^.ii.i.
(20) ' 9—2
^,^_oofx».ir^^.l K'otAk'.I CO h\an «^ ^xS^jxf Azk. ..vt. A^ao
qjinuX K'l^r^ ^sw.l vy«< ci3."iSLxi ^oL^ao .r^caAK'.l
•^1099 .cni\oiiYn ^n^L^o 4-.i^ .ao^ ^^J^*^ .r^oAr^A
kA.i f<*ati \s\ coiT v.i ^J^ vyrt" .^Klaioi K'coAkA
lo en sT.oja ..^_ooriX2« .tu Ausa.i ^vm J30^ »-~I^5^ •K'orA^
.^A4JLli\&cao ^K^i^TJM ^x^ r^Lico A:^ *. >ACOOcn\ >%-t cr^
.r^jbia poQoJsaX AtttLi.'i .t»^i^.i pa vyv^
, \f^v. K'coAf^ ^a2^.T».1 KlaLJT<' v>-*T^ ....^oca-.Tao.io
15 .cAnxi^aA «._ocfAo A^^\ coA ^nel&i /K'^lApLx. cojum
►*:il «_oco4JA^ K'co .^.^^acriA.iK'^.l K'otAk'.i co^oiLO^
j^a .cnA .'^ ^«^ ^"i^^^TS .*!& ..K'lizA ^coajA^.x.r^.l
^tl'k'gs reA ^i^oo.i ^.1 r^^oiiJ^ .r^lix..! r^^isj^.-ur^
.JLJr^ ..^ocosi JK-\ji kAi ^x^*^o .K're'-Aspo.i rdLi.incT-a
23. Cod. .c»A.
(25)
^^ocaias>.i\va\o .»^orA ^.*ia^- «^^crA r^:saMia .^n ^ia*: q
K^OT^rdX .^a& r^.l .._ocrA ^ib r^Liir^' ..ooco.l K^soa
orA iuK'.i ^a .K'ix^fis cfA u.1.1 ^ ^ . t* <v *^ ^
Kl^ KlUQa&r<!Ao .rel:sqQajj t<i\.i aco* cvA AuX.i ocnX
vy*r^ 00.3 ^1 .wO .cn\ iiis *f> ^ ^acoaV^^^ ^VmI
4.._corA ^^11 i^s.i r^Liir^ "^^^^ ^ .r^vix. rtlwr^la.l 15
^ .Tu.l ^.1 ^Ao3r<' .K'orArdsa.iO oiOia.l K'jiK' Kl\r^
.l-jj A-^ coA K'VmO ., rd^Jj^ ^ la^ .^^caxlAOaSfl
^«s*:n iL •^.r^ .cn^iojajs.i -^^ en \tu vyr^ •.^^ ocnisn
.^^.^onjAxXJ^.l cn^oi. A!\^ ^Ak* oK' .Tin»» ^^^Ocoisia .tm.i
r^^ai»ci3V3 »^ca4jL*xJ2fl.l ^cncu.vao^a .^^^ocniAcL^Kisa.i
(24)
OL*
.•i^Qoir^
•:• ^cnX
lo ^ T*^ .rVi^^^vu K'^vz^.iAo r^iisX orA .«-^.*in ^cn
.•r^orArdla cn=3 ^xl2aACYaJS?30 ."U^ ^aSw.'U .relsaso^.l Kl^ix.
.'coi^ Aao co-a Aa.i ocn /rel^iK'.ia Klxt?ix.:i K'.icizuL
coi^ alnc.i ocn .r^liTMr^ r^'ooXt^' K'iruj coA ^vA.i ocn
^cn .i^^aJK* csax-i »_ocn^x^i^ A^.i ^cn relA.Tbo^
^.icnooj^ rdilci .^UQ rdXo ^'ix^ rdX ..r^.icn.i cn^\\*P3.i
ruo .r^iL^a^ A^ ^iSaJA KlXo .r<'^\^i r^^o.icncto
.^yn. A *g3 rdsorelio t<1=jt<i1 ...^_oca-L.i p^.i ^-a-^1
rt'JuH ^ooj.i KlSQO .^x3*T<^» ..^_OorA ^xaL»Hn.l ^AaK'Ao
JC-lf^A .rell"i-Air^ ^^^ocoX .^^.lajla.i ^^a^ »<A.l >a.TJ»30
r^ K^'i-^^^.l rdiJo.i.l r^^CVAKlSO ^O .^i^cb kA
I. Cod. .ni'Auivw,
(23}
.• K'^a-x.iu ^iswcbo K'.l.vijA ^ i\ . ^n - ^ q .1A /r^QoCCOJ
Kl&ix. >2k. .'T^-iA.! pQ^ ^x2ksa.ia /^zii^o ^i<\\» jci ^'-u^o
ca.
r^^v-l > ho K'^HxJ^t ^cn,l *:qo .K'^uJii^ ^^crrAJ:nci
K'^vEa^qo r<ll-»j ..t^Auaoo Altera T<'^T»2fl\ .^coaiuK'io
^coo oi^Qo ^cn.i At*!"^ :^^o^^ K'cfAn? cA .^i2?af<'.i
..r<l^.iaoa»i r^-raix- A^ Ar^ .r^-jAso oK* Ax^^Q K'^rtli 15
.K'oriAp^' A-:^ .,_ocriA ^V-^r^ K^i T.CU* T<t.l-»t^ r^'w^O
JA.l T<!-»ai_a K'oriAr^ 000 .Tm.1 .^^T-Sflr^ Ax&cn r^Lft.iocrx*
r^r^ :^\mt^ y^Xsn .T-^^coi.i ^.i\ rtA.ia .A^ .Txjjr^o
^aSjiTd.i ^vi»^vsfl i<'.ica=Da ..^cnoiaAjLisi K'ctAk' Klicn •^r^
^K'ift^.l .Acoa . r^J^n-^fo^ ^.^^oorA^ *2a i«iu tX'itjlA 20
..r^coAr^lrD ^m.i^ma .^coo.iii^ oAo .^.T-^^ r<'orAr<A
As^ ^1 rgi M-ijsq .1^ ^^^ctA ^aK'.i reLsc-iK' ^vj:?!.^! .-us
^nii^o rf^uLsa ^i[:ar»a /r^lxiaJL ^iL^a .rdi-^QaJtQ
Ar^ ^^jrajLO .K'coXr^ A^ ^lajisfl.l ^cn .^orA ^Adb.ii
,r^Lxy3^a ^.^qcruottar^ ^ cAnii.i ^co .Klz-ixizA 25
(22)
looA .vajwl.l f<lA ^K' AcS^iaJ.i rdAj^K" .^o.iiJ K^ciAkiX
.CUjjuiso^K' r^Liiiuia ^^wiuswo idS^sibxr^ .^Oco-Uswa
.^r^VM kAo r^i^&u^.l :f^caAr<l3 i.2Q.i^l.t ja.il Al&^co
kAo Aoit •^o .AfA t^'vmO r<!LL»V4>icQ kA rc^li%n
20 kAo f<l2A£k .*|j« ..KLisaciK'.i co^.iinsn .z^re* t^n..,T^.i
V KlisaoK'.i K'.ian^A jLJt^ .una,!.!
22. Cod. A^Sfsa)f<,
(21)
QOa
^^co^r^
^\U» XA .rdz^ KlA.i relso-i^o r^iuLsa r^'i-^iuSi 5
.*^jL£k^\z.=no ^iQo^ivJM ^^^Ooaftnoii^ ^J^.l ^^coAoralru
AfAo ..^iU^Ausno ^.TDO^iu^a /^is^nAisqo ^vi^i^a
rdiA^r^" .^jAfi.i&i.:Q .1^0 ^QcaS^STS .*i£kO .^osn r^llat.l
.^K'coAr^ ^^_Ocn*iuT^ r^.l ^^cn>\ s. ol&^Qor^ r<lA .a& 10
cnio^rdX ^.vaj^&v^.l ^m vyK'.l ^oa .•^^^oaK' i<'caAr<'.i
r^cvAr^ ^^^O^.m ^is-) ^is\^ .*i^O .A^ .Tmjt^" K'otAk'.I 15
KlXo .Kl:99.i ^::sa\.i ^co^vm t^ jtJt^ ^sa^'sajsa.i oca
.*cn r^L^^.vo .coA r^^sn^usw kA po.TJ^ ^aAcd ^j^o
10. Cod. l^HxtDT^.
22. Cod. ^^^aiAAoQaVtao ^.1 »._Oca*crAre'.
(20)
5 . I \a3 vv-»T<'.io ^.oAco ^.^oofiA ^&qo t<iX ., rdLsaJSO-^.l
.^^OorilJifl ii ^ r^lx-iK' .r<'caAr<'.l Kt^aj. ^ol^Q^'oo .'^cors
0(7ajL».llCVxi\ ..^_oca-lJ5?30 .K^ioXooA Kla'i»r<'o .K'TftVkA
lo t<'i-X-i\o K'T.icVAla .K'^.vXo .KlicX-iAa .rc^n^yaAo
.^r^VSa-lA r^.i'u»r<'o .r^-racx^Ao kA^\o Kliwcv^iA
15 ^orA^a /KlaO.i ^x-x-^^ji-io Kilo .^cn vyr^.l re!ATJcAo
^lUaK'.i ^A-^^Qo-'rq kAo .rdSLsi ^ocno ^Qojs^a^vjsao
20 •:• . . K'r^-Ajo rtUi'va
^^_aca-»."i-i*T<l3 ^uxA.i ^.xAcn iK'caAr^ ..^^ooo.^K' f<A
rdj^r^ *-:2fl .»x!^ .^_cca*.ic\Qc>.l Klinicxa Asw .^Axijcs^s
► H\QOire'
QOA.iX.QOirc OM
^.^co^V.M.l ^_oorA ^ui^Qo ^-*-^ ^-^ '.^'^^ ' T 1 Ifl ^
A^n^pe" ^A ^.1 :i^ .cfaajjr^ Qt>i»Qor<' r^li^rj pal coA
r<l^»ftX» r^isi ^^ ^acno .r<fL»iaQaLa.l Q9C\.\iin\ cnia
cn^o.'saAo «oq\^'-> Qo'i»QaAr<'.i oq.ijlzA ^acn rtL&^Lao '.03^=3
.coivno cnOjjK' qoVQokA 1.1^^.1 Avja^jlK' kAo *.oa»^r^
.r<'a.l ^^^ kA ^.1
^cno^r^ t^coAk'! .^vs«r^ CDi*Qor<'.i ^.1 >*ajQ\ sg
•:T<'t2flt<'A\S« r^A r<'4>Oc»Ar^ A^.l .Kl^^.v r<'.lcoo .en »?ii
«Acnoiur^.l *. ^cnOMur^' QoCl-l-°ki.V A s. ^^v^r^ .=30^0 25
(18)
t^Ll^^r^ .1.1^1.1 axax.r<' re'A en t <mA «^j;^a .cvut-^jlA
T^LMAXSn rdX ..r^.icoa .oo^i^.i ox^aLsa relxrJr^ K'oai.^
10 .rc'^cxjsa kJ^ .acna^.v^-^c^ . caJr^^uiA i.v^^.i Ax^jl^lt^
AA&cn t^-j *v Tirq .i.i^i\ KllTjAreA.l r^LMAXJSfi r^Ll.!^!^
t^\ -I %% ^q Ajk. K'^o.vmQ .*rd.!kr3i>o .tai^ K'^caAr^.l
•:• cfA K'acoii
•r^dtcoXf^ GOaiiAK'.i ^ijsar^'o .r^ioxs ^iu^J^ 430^
15 ivAxai.x.re' rc^Aa .Qasa\^aL& ^JSO ^i^^jitr^ K'.ico *»cno
cozj&Ao .ca*h\^T^ T^hscrAr^ Ax^co »^j^ .en t 9ii i.^^^.i
r^lMreA.i rel*^J5a reli-^-.rt' .i.t^^.i ^ » ^ x.r^' kA
A ^ KlAJkCU oV^r^ .kL&A^so or^ ^eoL^ Ax^cn ^eo
20 »-*en.l..!:q.i .^^_ocn i \ ^ ov^r^a cuao . 1^ j ^caj^caA^^
Aa ^^'i^Qfli.i / r^^ \ s, T<LxJlr^ .xLa ^^^cicoA-^ Oracea
•:-dA^ rd^irC' SfvLajjiir^ K'.ieoao .»^_a&l\^* A^o ^i^x.oi
5. Cod. ,r^r^\ca,
6. Cod. oA.
(17)
QOa
l^a>W
•:• r^orAf<la
.ol&K'.i K"^ f^h\ca\r^ cvii.'tn \ir^ ^A^JSQ coiixaa
vv^i&i^^ caa.10.ui3 r^^o&ua T^h\i\ \:i K'i.A^zJim.i ^cn
f^i*^^ ^.1 ^vso .^^caacoif^ ;a^ .f^i*.12W pal ^vao
.QOaif^ t<l5a,»>l coA K'ocn ^.1 ^V30 .KlacJf^ .tiTt
.acn .^ ^vao .K'tOMii ^coo^r^.l Qcao.iT^ ^.1 »2V3
qocu.ikA ^oaau-atA^.i %A^r^ \a% r\ &>3\4jJ.i ^ij^K'o 15
^oocui.i^^.l Av4X&x.r^ T<Ao .coa^K' f<'i\crAK' r^^^.ioil&r^
.1.1.^^ KLli^r^.l KIa^sq r^LlfkaK' .00^x0:20.23 on *»iuiA
^i\s\ KLaorAre' KLIa&.i j^j^^tul^.I t^ ,u*vt *ga r<A K'.icno
.r^coAf^ ^cna^uar^.i f^iOJ^ix A.^ ^VSQr<' 00^0
KllCD OCfJ.l ^V20»^0 .t^i i ^^ K'.V^ >A ^coo^K'a
13. Cod. Qofio.ir^'.
(16)
CO* Qa»
:i\Qoir^
V K'ix^ Ore* r^ixaA
^coa^r<' y\ K'calr^.l .00000.1^.1 Aa- ^i-.rar^ .ao^O
^^j[>o .K'^OaOi 3i\:yiCi PC^^O-VAa r^.insl^ r^d»i-ijS33
5 ai:n.z.o .r^-l_x..i ^ijsar^ r^^ijjAo .crxA^.i re'A.i re'JLj
\^r^ co^0.fc lg -=3 cono .K'i=J.V2a\ jaH^^o a3^vilx.^.x_t)aV
.^^K* .QoOlA^x^ ^ A^n^K' K'^ijjAo ,r^h\csaM r^dco
\\jnhir^ :i^o . r^ocf? ^ooo^K' K'cnlr^ ooooOl^.l Ax^cn
f<LA*iMrelA.l ox^XJSTO rdJL^^t<' . CQT .Oiii i .1^1.1 ,u\x.r^ rd\
'° •:• K'oco i.-iij
•Acoo^rt'.! «*0t3OjL^ ^TJ^rc'o . ^Ai.i^.rgi ,scih\ oaAxaicn
.r^Tin\ A\^ijo rel^^uaifso reliov^ K'^vuob rdico .r^crAr^
.^acnoJizA A^oo r<Lix. r^^ijjA.i .^ij^K' Klias.i .^cnai^o
K'otAk' Qoxiaico A.i^CT3 ..^r^ .^'SflO K'lO.la cazi^ K'.ii-O
15 .uAT.r^ r^A »^ K'^, T V ■! ^jAcn ^cn \-!\ ,=>o •..^cno^r^
^Klx. coisw rdli.io^ t-eiJTwK' rella^r^ .ca-Z^A ^oxiJ.i
Or^* .r^LiJLx. K'ocrU K'coAk'.i r^ljju^xJtQ r^A.l .aOO .OOoq
•'.•K'lCli ^ A.-a-M^^q or^ .^cnOAiA A^n or^ .r^oi
oA ^ijDO .r^ijjK' re'crAr^' ^iv^^q c^laco i^va ^o
20 .r^l°i\,»j^rsqo r^llA^ .Acno^K'.l ^cnoV^ ^'iraK'o ..^^oAap^'
.r<'l^ViA »^.l ^\s> .f^LxairO^-ocv K'^.z-.o y^ »i \ ^uaO
.aoa.j.1 vyK* .'r^Lz^r^ ^xiiA rtl'^^ ^^o .r^Lz.0.aJo
f<!4cD Jiuoo r<'%^j<' A^ '..lA K'lr^ .r<'i-^j^ .._oca-lJS«
4. Cod. K'AxO-*.!!.
(15)
^a*
i^QoW n*
.cnL:i Kl\.i pQ.TSfl -^n:'! OK* /rc^^tTJ^ or^ K li s ^* op^
^coCih\j^r^ r^orAf^ Qox^Looor^ Ax^cn ..^^r^ -.^usw rtlx^cna
.Qa»ir^ coA ^voo r^Tur^ r^criAr^ >i..\ ^ *sb .ao^o
r^l=>V^ .^jVia r<li'i \c\ relajfuaio ^cno^rf.i ^tjsaK'o
KllCD .calA\ .ixa Kllxifl r^AcO .crA^.i r<A.l r^^Oa^O
.r<!^«.ioi!^K'.i caL^^a Qoa!^Qa^r^ ^^na .qocvit<' K'io^i f^i\\.
I- T*^^^\ seems to be a mistake for p^«^% y The Greek has
II. Cod. QooK'i.'Ukoi^.l.
(14)
^ I <\ 1 \pAujqo ^'i-A.^^ .»^_cca^oaAr^La ^uuJ^.iiuSQ
..Acoocoar^ ^a-\,ni.i or^ .K^a-a^.i po^i r<^!i *gg.iSaA
•;• K^i\-iw*ga r^o^.i.i coi^ oe..fc.=3 .x.^^ rtlX ^,i »^r^o
:r^h\cuixn .>»\<\o .K^ooiiiaoa r^'&uiLk cn.«uv^ls vy:aXo
Kl,ijL*i. TJSq r^A.i K'.ico ir^Llcn K'coAt^ arUQo : r^^co
•Qa..xJSaici3 coA ^iao .^f^LlTMr^ r^colr^ ^A^SO jaa^o
!• K14C09.1TDO, a corrupt form. The Greek has koX TaSa/xav^w.
3- a)a.5?3.icxi\.i for Qoo.iJSflca-\i.
(13)
^Om
iS^ooir^
relucu cA^r^.l r<lMV3Ci t^ita^^^ Aa^cis r^lai .r^L&CXiAr?
.vo\ rd^T-jjK' r^'caAf^ ^jA-^J^ ooOJoio ^h\j=> ^Jt^O
K'ocpo t^^OAx*! Ann ocn.i ..r^co.i ^cnol^ ^VSflr^o
^\^i\x.v<.i ^TJSQr^' ^Vs .Vi .r^Lxia ^colSQ orA )(nja.iO to
.f^rdJ.i.i cfj^xSOMi AJ^.^w reisico.i.i r^hxcc^xi ^l^^x-K"
A!\^ K'izL.^Aa .T^.ireA.i co^oiMi A}^^ QoaijDCuAa
^o .f^liajJ&saf^o Qpo^t xidr^n ^TJ^r^* i^^ Kli&aA^ire'
.^ci!^ ^o .QoolaicrA r<^i*ain\t<^ ^^q .oocvoociLftru r^icnoo
coj^ax. 00000273.1 ^cn /K'^.i-s .^JL^ .'Aor^' ooocvi *m\^ 20
3. Cod. f^lx^i. 14. Cod. .K'icooj.i oQ&o&M-i.
17- For r^LiSOiAK' we should read r^Li^iiAK' or f^-ix!»n.\r<
19. For f<liAr<'o we should read rtli\r^o.
20. Qoooasoi^ seems to be a corruption of ttjotti-Saisn (Mny-
lxoawr]<;).
H. A. (12) 10
:.^^ca*ca,\f^ ^To^rcsfl.i ^Acn ix^ ^^r^ ..V.'UO r^iooa jbas.i
Kli^o .f^n.'i^b\ r<l=>"i_o ., r<lx-ar<' .iVi\ ojl.v^ K'cn
.pQ.TJM As^ ^.1 K'^OaV^^o .re'iaV^ rt^iiT.q rtlaioi
10 ^^i.«-^JtJSq T<A >^caA ^i^ucoJSQ .l^o ..10.ijA.r3 K'.icn
•:• »^^cn\ ^.i^^cn ^^cnA^CLib^^ A^^.i »,_ccn^vx!^lAua
.^^OcriAcrAK'.i ^^^cnl*.! K'^vli^jl^ A^ AaSlSQ K'^r^
Q)CllixA .K'orAK' reUscU ^xV^JSQ po.'YJ^ A*^ po.To p3 .A^
15 orA ^mia.TSq .r<!JCD.i ^cnO-tjA^o ^^^A^ ,nT<\3fis?9.i oco
•acoo,!^ ^,__ocvA ^:usc\2Q ^vm .1^ ^^^^oii^o .^^_ocaxi3
col^ci .r^r^i rtLsLla orA .aQfO.i ^'i:^r<' .rdlcn A:^
f<A«9.i ^JSno .r^^x. r^^ijjA.i relico .oooi K'ioteo.i
20 . .*coaia Askr^l:^ K'oco **\L .,orA VSOre'^K'.'i r^L2«^.i
r^.jcrA orA.i .JL.^r^ reAo oooi coisa .aLl..^^r^.l r^cn
9. Cod. ^m ^orA^k.
(11)
QOa
.'i^Qoire'
lO
.0003 K'QOa^mO fVji \^u.l ^i;J2flf<' »^_OcriI5?30 .^x&^^ijO
^^^ooiisao .oii. KlizJ^ ^^^ooriusflo .r^Lx.T44 ^..^ooriisno
.OOco ^aS^i^Aca K'loilLa .^^ocal^O .Q T nl K'id\AXxa 5
KlfiHa ."USJ .^^oco-USao .o&vxJ^ ^vj^n.^^ ^^^ocri-usoo
.oria.^dfuLre' r^JjciK' a^\ Ar^ .^^oorHJiao .Oj-uC^i^r^
rdxiK' uaS .i.a=9 «^_ocal^o .Oxlx. r^noi^jri «__ocq1^0
•Ala ^ ^rViv-^o .i*\">i\-S^ K'cn ^.^^coisno .a2Ll\^T^
^^carwo .,o^uU AoxxA ^vsarf .^_^>ca-l-2ao .r^LxJr^
K'^OAij.i K'i^cxsml ^.^oonnsao .cxx-^i^r^ a t ^lAuso
^^^OcolS^O .aM*\^r^ r^'H^.l pci^l r^!A2?3.i2a3 ^_0cal200
,fc.^co^iJL30 ^^_oa3^c\4jr<'o »^__Qcaixca^flf<' >i^.l ^i-Sar^
ocn At^.i ^a.VSQ r^QQ-i-^ ^ca.ij^ o.iA.a^K'o /ov\^
r^lOJEixZ. A^.l ^\jyir^ ^ca-l-^q jL^O .ocn K'^O-a^
r^Uso.* ci\:^r^ ireLaA:^ or^' . r^^ol^o ..rd^kjjO^o A^^cn
%^r^.l.l ^oaX.i ^oris .'^^^ocnzi^ A^.O ^^ocoacolr^ A!^ 20
I. For ..^V A we should probably read ^i\io.
17. For fi^iaAxX- we should probably read k'tSicix-,
18. Cod. .cd^.
(10) 10—2
QL»
:i\^Qoir<'
rdaicx- .^f<li» p^ K'^ixisa ^cn ^ r^.Tu .i^Va »s?ao
crA KLx..!.^ r^i^O.<uA r<l^«a:^ .*iak ^va.l K^orA .rVcvAr^.i
^coa^r^^.l KlAoQ .f^l&A crA JLn.^^ t^L^mO^^o .ng^^n^
10 •^J^ctll5fl An»ioa K'rdJL^^ r^llVao .r^ijjr^ r^'i^aa.i
a:yix. .r^i^-ix. K'ctAk' Asw canv. reA.*i v»caa.i .rdftiaia.i
15 .T^4uA-2?a KisaA^Aa r<Li«liviJ^ K'ooAcA^coreA ^i»»\ °i
K'coAf^' relUi?!.! ^^1 T t \j kA . i^^oco^OjiaA^ A \*g30
Aa&co rtLucift .r^vix. r^orAf<' A^. ^^j^oA ^^rt^ KIzulcvm
6. Cod. ^cnasOkOai.
(9)
^.l^^ooire"
•♦^
«^O.io^ .f<!iL».V f<llr<l2n ."US.! .•^iMAT*:q r^Luuia Ar^Ck
.i^iA\i K'^ijaXm «_^aA KlifiOl.i vyT^ . >lcaUQT'n »lo
ASl^o . .tm rdi ^r^ orA AvA Kli^^ox. coz^ A.^0 .orA
f^f^ -fc^jnoiu K'coAr^ r^UsOi.i r<^.»,^.TJ5q r^ r^.ico 5
^cno^r^.i r^lxJMLx. A.^ o^Qof^.l ^A*r^ ^r^ r^Ll&co
^^ .MX 1.1 v^r^ .01^0 ojJ.l yaax \ \n x^ .'KI^Ji.tA 10
ir^r^-=3 T^J^oJci .*T<'^vA&ui..io r^^ua^.i K'^vas^cLsqA
r^orA crAa .r^Ls^ir^ JL^l crA^ r^rt'.i^ coa .i^^^oa.l
k^^xox^sqI .c niiMB .acnoiuv^ .Tu oca n^a .cn^.iisara
«^^ocniujLZ4j.i r<!Ji^aA d^O^ .^W^^rusn K'ixncllx-^^ 15
ocn.i v^y > -»^ f<Ar^ coIas^ oAo .KlzJlr^' « ^ ^1
r^ocfsl r<lz.2ax..i f<^.ij>%T*:q r^ .rc'ilcn AlJ^^na .crA ia.i^.l
•:• K'orAr^.i re'.vi^ r^t^ .K'ctAk'
^:i ^A»r^ .r^LsAO&o K'loooo AK* .rc'i^cc^.vs coao
*.CCcn r^ciAr^ .^^ocolia.i .rtlisbTJa rdjtuia Asw oia^r^.i 20
^r^ Are' ^r^ Qftj^S^.l vyr^ .a>\ -f^fo ^«» •-^^f"
^.^O .^QoicA^Qor^ t<li^ir<' ^»J ..relxire' ia.i .Kl^lsa Ore'
13. Cod. /orA iui< r^hyash,
(8)
lo iK'^Axii.i K'qoio^o rc'iilAncfJSfl.i K'.ia^ox-sj K'.'ra^ifvtJSja
K'otAk'.I KlwOi.i T<L=ixJS« i^. oi=3Q0T^.l ^r^ ^O^O
15 ^\=> .T^ .^:ui!k.^\xj^ r^iAirdl r<U>oi »^_aico.i .^
K'lKl^.ia KliL^'K'.i K'^jAZjj .^^oisai.i A!^^ Ir^cfAr^ ^^fi
20. Cod. ^XMkA&JL.l.
21. Cod. ^im 'JT..— Read ^jaoai'i^.il
(7)
-t
.rc'coAr^ cfi»iur^.i f^Li^it^ A.^ ^laooJSQ.i A.A^a3 ^cd
.«^ " •-J^ •sDO^a .pQ.iifl r^o t<l^ ^*^ t<ia-»4j ^
•:• rt'oAr^.i cn^is Kllr^ K'oAk' 15
r^L&^a .\^ ovsQoK'.i ^Aco ^!^ ^oh\ K'ixasn.irs 0230
.<\\^VAty «^ .orA ^.<UL^dfvzJ^ (^relx^^ KLuviaO .CX^'ia^r^
.^^^coiA^ ^.V3Ci::^a .■V'jjj^fisqo .K'ixar^^ .ATinnqg T>^
15. Cod. cisiuHa.
(C)
CO Qa»
.1^^001 r^
.i^Av^.i ooo p9 aci3 o-i v^.i rdAar^ Ja.i .nd^VDHsj
».__r^ .r^iaifisw.i ya'XJm oco ^ oco .ai K'ia.i •so Aao
^^caz^l.l KlLDiCi^ .AtJASq ^.^^ooaAoaAK^.l AjAco even
Aa&co K^^Cx^J^^ .Kluaia^ reLzixinX «_OQai*is^ Kli2L»r^
5 r<'iuJL:^ f<l2aA^ ^.v^^.l .-r^iLais CL.^ r^iuai
cnuu^ .\i\n i I ^ K'^UUSO . K!JL»id\JCJ^a ^^^ocoi^K'
*:• «^_ocviA.i^jSQ^vxJS?a A.j^
^^_acnA*.i ^^_ocnA s, rtlSkAjda OfV Ax^jsq vvo^co-i
9. Cod. o.T=i:k.ivr<'.i.
(5)
Qcu:^
l\^Q9lre'
..iJLftixK' r^LkH^i^.l K'^xaiz. ^ ..^OXft r^cn A.&&a3 ooo
^a:::qo .io.ii\t^ r<l*' oar» ^ r^llca ceo .r^!A^^\x.i\ yan^fi
•Aw.^T^a pan ^aI^cu K*^^ ii\a ^.l ^vsaK'o .isja^r^o
..oaoQ ^i<\\ *ga 003.1 cn^oai A:^o . r<^*ai \ s .1 r^'^i^'.T*
f<l^aif< A-j-^oo ^^_aoQ*4u*r<' . tr^nVi ^ ^^_ocrx»iur<'.i
KL»V3V3 .i\>^nr<' ivj^.l^.l vyT^ «.rc^T iiin.i r^ooJL.^
.r <^ii^^ Qo*i^a f<lft.iocfL» .r^lucuo
.r^ica i^Ls^rellsalo kImOi r^LzJrozJSQ A^a^co K'orArdX 15
•:••:• .f<l^ir<' r^lxiK' .>Vi\a .rtlAissb ^.1 f<ai*i\
^A^r^.l A&^Qb.i r^LX!L»r^ '.reL^n^n:^.! rtl&ir. i\aA K'ixn^
•:• K'^Oa!^ 20
a:J^ .f^oAf^lA ^coo&i.iK" r^.l A!\^ A^k^cn r<L*isHa
K'coa .r^li&Aoaa cuca^c r^^osb.i o.ij=l^ K'.icq.i ooAiSA^a
.f^^iai r^i^ovcnva »^__aorA ^i\i .1^ i,.^^oenA ^.'i.^cd
(4)
QOa
nS^Qoir^
5 Klzixia.i K'ciai^i .r<^^\*7> or^ .^^oaX ^co reJl^rf .ico
..^^ocaycaArt'.i rd.^ix.o rC'K'i ^d Qocuio
10 ^cncv^K^.l vsflr^iusa.i ceo loocoXr^ ^ ^.1 reUlcu
•:• qoqocxia.1 ^o osq.to ^o .kI*!^:^ ordi.i ^tn ^.1
15003.1 .^Qns» .iVa^r^' colSQ.i : jcxjjaz*rel\ .*|\ot^.i r^cn
^J533 os^o^^r^ ^^j^CTJ.i .rdj.JLr3 iQo^i^ .vXar^ r^co
ocaJ»2Lz.r^ ^.1 K'iiijjuX .^^^o 00 000-50-3 'pr^Qo ocn
•:• r^.iooo*
20 .:^<xz* ^^'9 «,_ocd^Jl3j.i ^icuL |^inT» A^<^cn r^ 1 t^ooT^
KlzJlr^ ^1 I'J V5a2k.a .K'ioa.a JcrAo Ani* r^'^i.n^
13. p30 ccn^a] Cod. pacu >iV3.
(3)
o
rf\ .K'.tA* reA ^CDoiur^ K'orAr^.l ^.i r^r^ i^r^
T<A .y\ca* kA.ig ^iojc kA.i rctAii^K' tr^ii\ .t<^.iii\.
^.1 K^.A'gn « ?:q .f<!jL2il.l&vJ^ reAo r<^ i\'gi t tto .K'^OiSn 5
.aUcd ruo .K'^OT*^ COS ^vA.i .^co K'.icn ^ijsnv^.n
KLkloz. orA AuK'.i A&.i *.^co f<'.'ccn ^iCJC. ru.i ^oaoiur^'.i
r^^m \ ax, ca\ ^fv-.K'.! 0000 .coA t^aco K^aaAog. Ar^
y^jsn T«^ Aa .crA ^uX rtlJ^az. .^asoiur^ k1i*iAvtjs3 i
K^^oaa.i .K'^ia.i ^coG^^T^ r^h\X^ .r^JSXii^ c»A ^rf.i
^cno^rt' r^ia^.i rcA .rcAxii^i ^cno^r^ r^'^vi^ .rdAa
y<ri*glT. r^r^ .oA ^x&aQOJ^ rtA reLi2>lx. .K'^izuoi rtA^re'
r^LlaaxA.i .^x&.»^QaJ^ 02=3 pc'vm^i^ ru.io K'vu^xSQl A^a 15
K'^cajj .caiS33 ._^Aa4j.i jc-ir^ AuK* ix^ kA .ctA ivA
^CXiu.l .»» ATjrg 3.i >.V5a "U-^ A^ .Kilij reA r<'v-\o"1C^
ij^ cal& .coiA^o AvA r^^aixz^^ana .tis,ci^ vcvArsaiA
A-^ "priLn ca.sci r^A^cooo ^cncv^r^' r^ivSQa.^ co-La-id
r^.Tu rcA Ar^ .KLuaaio K'Auiis.l An^lz. t<A .^nSLo.i 20
A-Sk Artlz. kA •n.i2« JLJr^ ^.^ .^vm^'j^.i ^A^K* ^jsa
•'.-Anilz. cui^ ^.1 ^v<K\
.^r^crAK' A:^ ^JLJSO ...^CaI i^rVA^K'.i AaAcd AJ^.sq
22. ^x-^] Cod. JlAa.
(2)
^a*
.1^^001 r^
.Kl2Q»uso .Kl:^irelaci r^LxJsn.xja h\xxi^h\r^ .*is^c .rdicia
co^v&a^^va ^ijM.i^r^' . r^LiJao&\.i Kl&isXo r^JCSO^ ^VuA
^
K'.l.l .J^.i r<^.i?fc.>vsa r^cn.i coJu.i .^cnoLk. .n.£L^^r<'.i
o
• KlxJr^ is A\^ A^ .lai^.l .Aa.i K'caAr^ .aCDoiuf^.i
2. A .1 seems to have been deleted before A^.,
\0v/
CAMBRIDGE :
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SONS,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
This book is DUE on
18C( .
m^^
A91S^^
SEP:
'1^19!
:C'Dl.D
«Sii.«-*-
.■TSk
f ^ \i
,t*t€#^^*'^-|lUN8 1957
79^*^
APR 71953U>
25lVIar'57AS
,53«f WECD 03
JAN «8 «i& od
av
ot^
,.D31-100m-U,'^9(Bn46sl6)476
YC 100190
GENERAL LIBRARY U.C. BERKELEY
B0Q03t.251>&
iw3024 J 1
THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA UBRARY